Whisper Through the Pines

A totally gripping and absolutely unputdownable serial killer thriller

Detectives Kane and Alton

Book 31

D.K. Hood

Books by D.K. Hood

Detectives Kane and Alton prequels

Lose Your Breath

Don’t Look Back

Detectives Kane and Alton series

Don’t Tell a Soul

Bring Me Flowers

Follow Me Home

The Crying Season

Where Angels Fear

Whisper in the Night

Break the Silence

Her Broken Wings

Her Shallow Grave

Promises in the Dark

Be Mine Forever

Cross My Heart

Fallen Angel

Pray for Mercy

Kiss Her Goodnight

Her Bleeding Heart

Chase Her Shadow

Now You See Me

Their Wicked Games

Where Hidden Souls Lie

A Song for the Dead

Eyes Tight Shut

Their Frozen Bones

Tears on Her Grave

Fear for Her Life

Good Girls Don’t Cry

Their Haunted Hearts

Watch Over Me

Look Behind You

Nothing Stays Buried

Whisper Through the Pines

In the Dead of Winter

Detective Beth Katz series

Wildflower Girls

Shadow Angels

Dark Hearts

Forgotten Girls

Psychological Thrillers

The Liar I Married

His Next Wife

The Second Girl

AVAILABLE IN AUDIO

Detective Beth Katz series

Wildflower Girls (Available in the UK and the US)

Shadow Angels (Available in the UK and the US)

Dark Hearts (Available in the UK and the US)

Forgotten Girls (Available in the UK and the US)

Detectives Kane and Alton prequels

Lose Your Breath (Available in the UK and the US)

Don’t Look Back (Available in the UK and the US)

Detectives Kane and Alton series

Don’t Tell a Soul (Available in the UK and the US)

Bring Me Flowers (Available in the UK and the US)

Follow Me Home (Available in the UK and the US)

The Crying Season (Available in the UK and the US)

Where Angels Fear (Available in the UK and the US)

Whisper in the Night (Available in the UK and the US)

Break the Silence (Available in the UK and the US)

Her Broken Wings (Available in the UK and the US)

Her Shallow Grave (Available in the UK and the US)

Promises in the Dark (Available in the UK and the US)

Be Mine Forever (Available in the UK and the US)

Cross My Heart (Available in the UK and the US)

Fallen Angel (Available in the UK and the US)

Pray for Mercy (Available in the UK and the US)

Kiss Her Goodnight (Available in the UK and the US)

Her Bleeding Heart (Available in the UK and the US)

Chase Her Shadow (Available in the UK and the US)

Now You See Me (Available in the UK and the US)

Their Wicked Games (Available in the UK and the US)

Where Hidden Souls Lie (Available in the UK and the US)

A Song for the Dead (Available in the UK and the US)

Eyes Tight Shut (Available in the UK and the US)

Their Frozen Bones (Available in the UK and the US)

Tears on Her Grave (Available in the UK and the US)

Fear for Her Life (Available in the UK and the US)

Good Girls Don’t Cry (Available in the UK and the US)

Their Haunted Hearts (Available in the UK and the US)

Watch Over Me (Available in the UK and the US)

Look Behind You (Available in the UK and the US)

Nothing Stays Buried (Available in the UK and the US)

Whisper Through the Pines (Available in the UK and the US)

Psychological Thrillers

The Liar I Married (Available in the UK and the US)

His Next Wife (Available in the UK and the US)

Contents

Prologue

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Chapter 28

Chapter 29

Chapter 30

Chapter 31

Chapter 32

Chapter 33

Chapter 34

Chapter 35

Chapter 36

Chapter 37

Chapter 38

Chapter 39

Chapter 40

Chapter 41

Chapter 42

Chapter 43

Epilogue

In the Dead of Winter

Hear More from D.K. Hood

Books by D.K. Hood

A Letter from D.K. Hood

Also by D.K. Hood

Wildflower Girls

The Liar I Married

His Next Wife

Acknowledgments

Publishing Team

Supporting Young Readers

To my daughter, Michelle, and grandchildren Zack, Jasmine, Savannah, and Cooper, who gave up their weekends to help me during a crisis. Without their help, this book would not have been finished.

Prologue

Sunday

Bump. Tap, tap.

An ear-piercing shriek of metal scraped along the truck’s side, slowing to a whine. Flinching, Avril Lampton pushed her boyfriend, Hank Parker, hard in the chest and scanned the forest. “What was that?”

“You wanted to be hidden in the forest.” He pulled her closer and nibbled on her neck. “It’s just the wind in the trees. The branches scrape against the truck, is all.”

Outside, the forest’s silence was deafening, the eerie stillness closed in around them. Moonlight drifted through the trees in patches, turning the white rising mist surrounding them into strange, twisted shapes. Avril moved closer to Hank as the mist swirled as if disturbed and pushed against the windows. She shivered and goosebumps rose over her skin as long white fingers reached out toward her. Somewhere deep in the forest a wolf howled. She swallowed hard. “I know we wanted to be alone, but I don’t like it here. It’s close to Halloween, and we don’t know what comes out of the forest around this time of year.” She met his amused gaze. “Can we go someplace else?”

“Woo, woo, the Axman is coming.” Hank chuckled. “Do you know how many guys use Halloween myths to make girls jump into their arms for protection? That’s what they are, Avril, myths. Stories made up to scare kids.” He waved a hand toward the forest. “Who in their right mind would be hanging around here this late in the hope of finding a couple making out?” He pushed open the driver’s side door and a cold damp gust of air seeped inside. “Nature calls.” He peered into the mist. “There’s no one here. I’ll be back in a minute.” He dropped his feet out of the cab.

Fear gripped Avril and she grabbed the back of his jacket. “Don’t go. You can’t leave me here on my own.”

“I’m not taking you with me.” He gave her a withering look. “I draw the line at allowing girls to watch me pee. I won’t pee long.” He grinned widely at his play on words, switched on the light on his phone, and disappeared into the darkness.

The moment he stepped outside, the mist thickened as if swallowing him up. Trembling, Avril watched the dimming silhouette of his light bobbing between the trees and then he’d gone. Heart pounding, she stared in the direction he’d vanished. The forest teemed with wildlife, but the silence warned her of danger. Her pulse pounded in her ears as she searched the shadows, but nothing but the mist danced through the trees, and it was getting denser by the second. Time crawled by. How long had he been away? With trembling fingers, she checked the time on her phone and waited five excruciating minutes before punching in his number. She stared at the screen in disbelief—no signal. What’s happened to him? She pressed the button to buzz down the window, but nothing happened. The temperature had dropped so fast, and without the heat of his body, her teeth chattered. She grabbed the blanket from the back seat and wrapped it around her.

A branch snapped behind her, racing her heart. She turned to scan the forest, but the mist pressed against the windows in a white shroud, moving in slow waves. Patches opened like black eyes and peered in at her, open mouths screaming in silence. A tap on the roof and then another. “Hank? Is that you?”

Nothing.

What if he’s been hurt? She checked the time on her phone. Fifteen minutes had passed. Fear trembled through her as she gripped the handle and pushed open the door. Cold damp air rushed toward her. “Hank? Stop messing around. I’m freezing cold.”

A spot of wet hit her face and then another. She ducked back inside and turned, staring at the windshield as a few drops of something dark trickled down the glass. She gaped in horror as a widening red slick slid down the center. Terrified, she stumbled out of the truck, tripping on the blanket and falling flat on her face. Crawling away, she looked over one shoulder to stare back at the truck. In the middle just above the windshield, sat a head with Hank’s blank eyes staring back at her. She couldn’t breathe. Panic had her by the throat. Her legs refused to move. Unable to take her eyes from the horror, she dragged herself to her feet and ran blindly into the forest, tripping over exposed roots and dead underbrush.

Spiky pine tree branches ripped at her clothes and tugged at her hair with each step. Darkness swallowed her. Which way should she go? She stopped running and turned, searching for a path. Ahead a stream of moonlight highlighted a trail as if guiding her to safety. Gasping for breath, Avril ran faster into the thick mist. The path loomed ahead of her and she picked up speed, and then without a sound, a dark figure slowly swinging an ax stepped out of the mist right in front of her. “No! No! No!” She turned to escape, but cold steel slid across her shoulder and the forest vanished in a scream of pain.

One

Monday

Johnny Raven had followed many careers in his life. He flew medevac choppers in the military but retired to Stanton Forest, where he continued his medical practice for the mountain folks. In between times he trained K-9s, but more recently he’d become a deputy sheriff of Black Rock Falls. After living a lonely existence for a couple of years getting his head straight and building a ranch-style dog-training complex, he’d somehow fallen into the job of the K-9 unit for the sheriff’s department. He and his dog, Ben, enjoyed the work and it was only part-time, which left him time to turn dogs from shelters all over Montana into K-9s, protection dogs, or just reliable companions. His business was thriving and he’d taken on a partner, Atohi Blackhawk. In their downtime, he helped Atohi extend his cabin in the forest. At present, Blackhawk lived with his mom on the res. His work as a guide and now with the dogs meant living close by was convenient. The fact he’d been by with a very beautiful young woman more than once to view the renovations made Raven wonder if marriage was in the air.

Pulling his mind away from his thoughts, he concentrated on the young bitch named Socks, waiting for her next command. He wiggled his fingers, and she moved forward, checked the perimeter, and then came back to sit beside him. A few seconds later, her hackles rose and she growled a warning. He clipped on her leash as he turned to scan the surrounding forest and then he heard hoofbeats coming in hot. After giving Socks a treat and walking her to her pen, he slipped inside the back door and strapped on his sidearm. In the forest, anything could happen. Moments later he stood on the front porch with Ben at his side, with his rifle leaning against the wall in plain sight. The low rumble from his trusted companion meant trouble was on the way.

Two horses came galloping along the trail and skidded to a halt in his driveway. Two women jumped down and ran toward him, distraught and talking at the same time. Raven held up his hands. “Okay, I want you to take some long deep breaths.”

He waited, taking in the overall appearance of the women. Their faces were sheet white and their eyes flicked around as if someone had chased them. “Maybe you should come inside.” He stood to one side and ushered them into the family room. Placing Ben on guard at the door, he turned to the two women. “Sit down and I’ll get you some water and then maybe you can tell me what’s going on?”

He retrieved two bottles of water from the kitchen and returned to the family room. “Okay, what’s happened?” The women gaped at him, eyes wide and trembling. He sat opposite them, leaning forward with his hands clasped between his knees. “It seems to me you’ve had a shock. How about we start with something easy. What are your names?”

“I’m Barbara Stamper.” The first woman sipped the water, but her gaze fixed on the front door as if she expected someone to come crashing through at any second.

The other woman shuddered and moved her gaze to him. Raven smiled at her. “I recognize you. You work with authors—right? Zooloo’s Book Tours? I’ve read your reviews.”

“Yeah, that’s me. I’m Zoé O’Farrell.” She visibly tried to gather herself. “We were taking a trail ride in the forest. We usually head out early in the morning. We always ride the fire roads, but we heard music and noticed a murder of crows in the pine trees.”

“I was concerned someone might have been injured or attacked at night by a bear.” Barbara moved her gaze to him. “So, we rode deeper into the forest and found a trail that looped all the way around to another fire road. There were soda cans and beer bottles all over, so we figured it must be a popular place with the high school or college kids. We followed the music and found a truck with its door wide open and the radio blaring inside but—” Her voice faltered and she swallowed hard. “On the top of the truck—” She shook her head, pushed her fist against her mouth, and shook all over.

“We saw two bloody heads and the forest smelled of death.” Zoé looked at him with blank eyes. “It’s the story of the Axman all over again. Everyone says he’s a myth, but we saw what he did with our own two eyes. You need to stop him before he kills someone else.”

Raven ran a hand down his face. He’d lived in the forest for a long time now and had witnessed firsthand the pranks people set up over the Halloween week to make people believe in the myths and legends of the forest. The tale of the Axman, who hunted down couples making out in the forest and decapitated them, leaving their bloody heads on top of the vehicle, was one always told around campfires. There were so many more myths attributed to Stanton Forest. Seeing unusual things and finding them out to be pranks had become usual at this time of the year. The problem was that the best pranksters used pig’s blood, which stank, making everyone believe they’d found a dead body. He nodded slowly. “Okay, if you take your horses over to the horse trough and secure them, we can jump in my truck and you can show me exactly where this happened.”

“You want us to go back there?” Zoé looked at him as if he’d lost his mind. “What if he’s still hanging around?”

Raven stood and tapped his weapon. “I don’t figure a man brandishing an ax will be a problem against an M18 pistol. Plus, I have Ben. He’s a military-trained K-9 and will go straight for the hand holding the weapon. I need to find this vehicle and determine whether or not it’s a Halloween prank. I can’t do that unless you cooperate. It’s a very big forest out there.”

The women exchanged glances and he could see how terrified they were. “I’ll send Ben with you to tether the horses and I’ll call this in. He’ll alert you and me to anyone anywhere in the vicinity.” He held open the front door. “You’re safe with me, I promise.”

As they walked hesitantly outside, he gave Ben the order to accompany them and to be on guard. He trusted his dog to keep them safe as he rushed around grabbing his kit. A few minutes later he called Sheriff Jenna Alton. “Jenna, I have two women who arrived on horseback in a very distressed condition, claiming they’ve found two severed heads on top of a truck in Stanton Forest alongside one of the fire roads. It looks to me, from the description they gave, that it’s in a popular lovers’ lane. I’m guessing someone has set up a Halloween prank, but I’m taking the two women with me and going to investigate.”

“Make sure you take your satellite phone. The bars are not very good in that area. If there’s anything to worry about, I can be there in minutes.” An engine roared, but it wasn’t the sound of her husband’s tricked-out black truck, affectionately named the Beast. “I’m heading into work. I’ll alert Rio. He’s at the office.”

Frowning, Raven cleared his throat. “Dave not back yet?”

“Nope. He didn’t have a timeframe. He’ll be back when he’s back.” Jenna let out a long sigh. “It’s all good. We can cope for a few more days unless the Axman has decided to pay us a visit.”

Raven frowned. He understood that her husband, Deputy Dave Kane, and the medical examiner, Dr. Shane Wolfe, often left at unspecified times to attend seminars or, in this case, took it into their heads to go fishing. “He never mentioned anything to me. It might be something I’d like to attend.”

“There are never any plans, and these things run all year round. If we get downtime, he grabs the chance to get away. We rarely take vacations, and he and Wolfe need time to unwind. It’s kinda like a tradition with them.” The engine sound stopped and a car door opened. “I’m at the office. Keep me posted.”

He headed for the door. “I’ll send the coordinates the moment I get there.” He disconnected and waved the women to his truck. “I’ve alerted the sheriff. I’ll send her the coordinates the moment we get close, and if there’s a problem, she’ll be here in minutes.” He opened the back door for Ben and turned to the women. “Okay, which way?”

Two

What scared Jenna the most was that her husband didn’t exist—not in military terms at least. As a black ops sniper he’d served his country and become a member of POTUS’s Secret Service. He had a bounty on his head, and many hostile foreign leaders wanted him dead and this had led to a car bombing. His wife and unborn son had died, and he’d barely survived but now had a metal plate in his head. To keep Kane safe, all reports coming from Washington said that both occupants of the vehicle perished and they’d buried an empty coffin with his name on the headstone. The moment he recovered and built himself back into a machine better than ever before, the government claimed their asset. They gave him a new face and name and sent him to Black Rock Falls to blend into life there—until they needed him to drop behind enemy lines and take out a strategic target or remove a threat to the USA. Kane worked alone. His handler through his entire time in the military was a man codenamed Terabyte, aka Dr. Shane Wolfe. Where Kane went, Wolfe went.

Over the years Kane had only been called upon a few times, but he kept himself in peak condition, ready to defend his country. When Jenna woke ten days previously, she found a travel mug filled with hot coffee, Kane’s wedding ring, and a note saying: “Duty calls.” It meant that her husband and father of her two sons, Jackson and Tauri, was risking his life. As the days dragged by, she had no idea where he was or if he’d been injured. Living through these times had always been a nightmare, but she’d gone into the marriage with her eyes wide open. Her life almost paralleled his. She’d left her career as DEA Agent Avril Parker, likewise with a new face and name, after bringing down a cartel and going into WITSEC. She’d fought her way to become sheriff of Black Rock Falls County and no one had stood against her in the elections since her first appointment.

As she pulled into a space outside her office, she touched the wedding ring hanging on a gold chain around her neck. Having it meant Kane was close to her heart. He left it behind on missions, mainly in case he got captured. It would be better if the enemy didn’t know he had a family. Each day he was away dragged at her. She couldn’t eat or sleep but kept putting one foot in front of the other for the sake of her boys. Every time her phone chimed, her stomach lurched, afraid something bad had happened. Wolfe would be fine, his part of the missions kept him safe, but in truth she had no idea what he actually did, as Kane never spoke about anything specific, but once he’d mentioned being behind enemy lines with only Wolfe in his ear.

She gathered her things and hurried inside, stopping at the desk to speak to their receptionist, Maggie. “Anything I need to know?”

“No, all quiet.” Maggie smiled. “I see the Halloween decorations are going up all over town. I can’t wait to see what the stores come up with this year. I noticed men carrying all types of scary things into the Haunted House.”

The Haunted House had quickly become a year-round attraction. Not only the tourists in their town, but everyone enjoyed it and at Halloween it was the place to be. Recalling the time a psychopath had exchanged a murder victim for a mannequin in one of the displays, Jenna winced. “I don’t have good memories of that place.” Outside the glass office doors, a man pushed a wheelbarrow overflowing with pumpkins along the sidewalk. She turned back to Maggie. “It seems the madness has already started.” She explained Raven’s call. “I’ll talk to my deputies and head out and take a look.” She tapped on her bottom lip. “On second thought, I’ll leave Rowley here, just in case anything else happens.”

She made her way to the back office where Deputies Rowley and Rio worked. They both sat at their desks looking at her with interest as she explained Raven’s phone call. “If there’s a problem, we should be hearing from him soon, but likely it is just a prank.”

“It’s a little early for pranks. I was expecting them to start happening later in the week.” Rio stretched, tipping his chair back and yawning. “Although anything would be better than doing inventories.”

“Ha.” Rowley reassembled a rifle and placed it on the table beside him. “That’s what comes with having a senior position.” He smiled and broke down one of the pistols before him. “I actually like cleaning guns. I find it relaxing.”

Jenna smiled. “So does Dave. I find it interesting he can be watching a show on TV and break down, clean, and reassemble anything we have in our gun locker without his eyes leaving the screen.” She sighed. “It’s as if it’s just a normal reaction, like blinking.”

“We can all do that.” Rio shrugged. “Kane made sure of it and drilled us until we could strip any weapon in our arsenal blind and reassemble it. He figured we never knew when we’d be stuck somewhere in the dark.”

When Jenna’s phone chimed, her heart sank. It was Raven. “What do you have for me, Raven?”

“Bad news, I’m afraid.” Raven took a deep breath. “This is a double homicide. I’m forwarding the coordinates now. From Ben’s reaction, there’s no one in the vicinity. I have him on alert, but I believe the perp has fled the scene.” He cleared his throat. “I ran the plate on the truck and it’s licensed to Hank Parker out on Bison. I found a purse and phone alongside the girl. She is Avril Lampton, lives on Cottonwood Creek. They’re both young. It’s a tragedy.”

Saddened, Jenna shook her head. “I wonder when this happened. We’ve had no reports of missing teenagers.”

“I don’t believe Wolfe is back yet. You’ll need to call Emily.” Raven sighed. “I can help out if necessary.”

Hating to take Wolfe’s daughter Dr. Emily Wolfe, also a medical examiner, into potential danger, she cleared her throat. “Okay. I’ll make sure to tell her to carry a weapon and she’ll have Colt Webber to assist her. I’ll call her now. We’re on our way.”

She gave Rowley instructions to man the front counter and then called Emily. They’d wait for her to arrive and then go in a convoy. She turned to Rio. “We’ll take your truck. You drive; I’d rather navigate.”

“Yes, ma’am.” Rio checked his sidearm and tossed her a rifle. “We’re good to go.”

Jenna looked around instinctively for Duke, their bloodhound. He’d been unsettled since Kane had vanished in the night and she’d left him at home with her youngest son, Jackson, and his nanny, Raya. The dog loved Jackson, and bringing Duke to work with no Kane to protect would only make him more depressed. She missed Kane, and her boys never stopped asking questions she just couldn’t answer. How much longer, Dave?

Three

Place Unknown

Five days ago

The moment Kane had completed his mission, all hell broke loose. On foot and completely alone behind enemy lines, he made his way across the rough sandy terrain to the extraction point. Craters from bombs cut up the landscape as explosions blasted around him, filling his eyes with dust. There was no chance a chopper could get close enough to take him to safety. He considered his options and sighed. Without air support, he had little chance of getting out of there alive. He rolled into the shadows of a rock formation and held his position. Time ticked by as he waited for instructions. He saw it before he heard it. High above, a US Navy fighter jet buzzed his position and veered away, trying to draw attention away from him. He grimaced, one plane on a suicide mission to save his sorry ass. The creed of never leaving a man behind was in his blood, but he’d never expect anyone to die for him. He cursed as the attack drones’ next wave of certain death suddenly changed direction, leaving his path clear, and he stared in horror as they spewed their deadly load toward the jet. He said a silent prayer as the jet maneuvered, spinning away from the threat. Missiles surrounded it—and a red ball of flame exploded on target. Kane broke his radio silence and tapped his com as a missile took out the jet’s tail. “Terabyte, do you copy?”

“Copy.”

“Navy bird is hit. Going down.”

“Hold your position.”

As the plane exploded and plummeted in a death spiral to the ground, only one of the pilots had time to eject, the second went down into the massive explosion. The ground shook and billows of black smoke filled the air. Another explosion way too close threw boulders and dirt all over him. He stared into the sky as the remaining pilot landed hard some ways from him. The man hadn’t attempted to land or roll, and his parachute spewed out behind across the sand like an exclamation point. Kane tapped his com. “Terabyte, do you copy?”

“Go ahead.” Wolfe’s voice sounded like home.

Kane pulled his shemagh scarf up over his nose to protect him from the smoke and lowered his goggles. “I have eyes on the fallen pilot. I’m on the move. The other one didn’t make it.”

“Copy. We can’t see anything but smoke.”

Fumes billowed from the wreck, and Kane used the black smoke as cover and ran toward the fallen pilot. Above, US jets roared, taking out targets all around him, brave men offering their lives to protect him—a dead man. Keeping to the shadows, he finally made it to the pilot. He checked for a pulse. Under his fingers, a faint but steady beat pressed against his flesh. Scorch marks covered the pilot’s clothes and he had bruising to one side of his face, but he looked okay. Using his Ka-Bar knife, Kane cut through the ejection seat harness to get him free, bundled it up with the parachute, and pushed it down behind a rock and then went back and tried to revive the man. He could hear enemy drones moving toward his position and the scream of jet engines as a team covered him. He needed to get to cover fast and, with a grunt, hoisted the pilot onto his shoulder and ran back to his hiding place. He dropped him gently to the ground and checked him again for injuries. He removed his helmet and gently tapped his cheek. The man’s eyes moved under his eyelids, but he failed to regain consciousness. Kane sighed. He looked so young. He swallowed hard, scanning the tangled metal smoldering a long way away. The other pilot had died trying to protect him and he’d die willingly to get this one back to his family. “Terabyte, do you copy?”

“Affirmative.”

Kane took a sip from his water flask and leaned against a boulder. The smoke made his eyes water. “Casualty is out cold, pulse faint. Taking fire. I’m black on options here. Need secondary LZ—now.”

“Copy. We’re working on it. Multiple hostiles are moving toward you from the north, but we have you covered. Use the smoke and head south, along the mountain range.” He gave coordinates. “Listen for me. I’ll be hiding in the smoke.”

Kane stared into the thick black swirling fumes. “You? Haven’t they got a Blackhawk to haul us out of here?”

“National security. Get moving. You haven’t got much time. The moment you’re clear we’re sending in a cleanup crew.”

Staring north as a gust of wind disturbed the smoke, he made out a dust cloud in the distance. Armed hostiles were coming in force and he had minutes to escape. Jets screamed above him and bombs exploded. The ground trembled as he hoisted the pilot onto his back and ran for his life.

Four

Black Rock Falls

Present day

After adding the coordinates to the crime scene in Rio’s GPS, Jenna stared out of the window. On the drive into the office, she hadn’t noticed the amount of Halloween decorations the townsfolk had already installed throughout the town. Now with Rio driving, she realized how preoccupied she must have been, which surprised her. She usually enjoyed the Halloween festival, provided she didn’t have to deal with psychopathic killers. Her boys were excited and Tauri constantly brought home different items he’d made at school to show Jackson. Usually at this time of the year, Kane obtained a pumpkin and spent an enjoyable time with the boys carving it out and adding a light inside before placing it on the front porch. The fact that he hadn’t done that yet and had left without any notice whatsoever left a deep hole in Jenna’s heart. It was no wonder she hadn’t noticed the Halloween decorations on the drive to the office. Her head was everywhere but on the job at the moment.

“I don’t mean to pry into your business.” Rio glanced at her as they took the fire road and headed deeper into the forest. “Is everything okay with you and Dave?”

Jenna ground her back teeth and leaned back in the seat with a sigh. “Of course everything is fine with us. Why would you think any different?”

“He seems to have been gone for a time.” Rio frowned. “It must be difficult for you to manage alone with the boys. If there’s anything I can do to help, you only have to ask.”

Smiling at him to at least give out the appearance of being nonchalant, Jenna shook her head. “It’s all good. I’m not alone. As you know, I have Raya. She lives at the ranch with us and is exceptionally good at helping me with the horses. In fact, we sat down the other night and cleaned all the guns in the gun safe.” She blew out a sigh. “Of course, I miss him when he’s away, but men need time to themselves sometimes. I know Wolfe needs to get away too and they like to spend some time together fishing and hunting. There’s been nothing happening here for the last two months and I believe they were getting a little stir-crazy. They both finished building antique motorcycles in the same week and I figure they were at a loss at what to do next.”

“Uh-huh.” Rio’s eyebrows rose. “I find it very strange that they both have been away for so long. I know Dave hates being away from you and the boys. He mentioned it to me before, when I asked if he’d like to go fishing with Rowley and me. We planned a week last summer after we closed the last case—you recall our vacation?”

Nodding, Jenna kept her eyes face-front as the GPS instructed them to make a left. “Yeah, he mentioned it, but it would mean leaving me alone with only Raven to run the office. I’m afraid I asked him if he wouldn’t mind making an excuse for not going with you. I know he would have liked some time away fishing with you guys. Carter would have likely wanted to join you as well, which would have meant that I’d have no one to call on in an emergency. Styles and Beth would come, but they’re even farther away.” She flicked him a glance. “This is one of the reasons I didn’t ask him to set a limit on his time away. I figured he deserved to take as much time as he needed and so did Wolfe. It’s not as if we don’t have them covered. They work really hard and deserve a break.” She gave him a direct stare. “Another thing, I’m not the type of wife who constantly checks up on her husband. I don’t need to because I trust him implicitly—and most likely they’d be somewhere out of range anyway.”

“What about in an emergency?” Rio drove along a narrow trail.

Barking a laugh mainly to remove the lump from her throat, she turned to look at him. “That’s what I’ve got you guys for.” She stared ahead, noticing Raven’s truck parked alongside the trail. “There, I see Raven’s truck, just ahead.”

Once they’d parked behind Raven’s truck, Jenna collected her things and slid out of the door. Behind her Emily Wolfe parked the medical examiner’s van. She went to speak to her. “Wait in the van with Webber until we clear the area. Raven is out here somewhere.”

“Okay.” Emily buzzed up her window and leaned back in her seat.

As Jenna passed Raven’s vehicle, she noticed two women sitting in the back seat averting their eyes. She rounded the front of the truck and stared at a metallic blue Ford F-150 a short distance away parked under the trees. Jenna stood for a moment, taking in the sun-bleached paint and the dusty tires. She’d seen many pickups like this in the high school parking lot. Only this one had two heads placed deliberately on the roof, facing forward like grotesque ornaments. Beside her, Rio swore under his breath and she wanted to turn to look at him, but she couldn’t drag her eyes away from the morbid scene. A patch of sunlight streaked through the trees highlighting the roof of the truck, making everything too clear and too real.

“It’s the legend of the Axman.” Rio stepped forward. “Where are their bodies?”

Jenna gathered herself and straightened. “This isn’t a prank, although it’s been staged to look like one. Look at the way the killer has placed the heads. It’s intentional and ritualistic.”

“Yeah. Seems like we have another batshit-crazy person haunting the forest at Halloween.” Rio shook his head. “Heck, we told the same story in LA, and trust me, I saw some oddball things happen there, but nothing comes close to this.”

She’d attended many horrific crime scenes in her life, but nothing really prepared her for teenagers cut down just before their lives had even begun. A noise came from the forest and her hand went to her weapon. Beside her, Rio had already pulled his and stood in a shooting stance with his arms outstretched in front of him. Jenna held her pistol out in front of her as Raven stepped out of the trees. She blew out a long breath and holstered her weapon. “Maybe call out next time.”

“The bodies are over here.” Raven indicated over one shoulder with his thumb. “They’re not together. I’ve marked everything with tape and recorded the crime scenes. I’ve searched the entire area and can’t find any tracks or anything to say anyone else was here. The underbrush is so thick and covered with pine needles that footprints just don’t show.” He looked around her. “Is that Emily?”

Nodding, Jenna turned and waved at Emily. “Yeah, she’s over there with Webber. We’ll need to call in a tow truck once the bodies have been removed. No doubt Wolfe will be back very soon and will want to examine that F-150 from top to bottom. When you organize that, make sure you tell Millers’ Garage that men collecting it must wear examination gloves and the truck is to be taken to Wolfe’s garage at the morgue right away.”

“Do you want me to walk you through the crime scene first, Jenna?” Raven waited for Emily and Webber to arrive. “I don’t believe that the victims were murdered in or close to the truck. The amount of blood at each scene indicates they were murdered and their bodies left where they dropped, on scene. From the blood trails, the heads were taken to the truck and placed on top. From the marks I can see on the female’s legs, I would say she was running for her life through the forest.”

“I’m sure I’ll find more evidence during an autopsy.” Emily moved to Raven’s side and smiled at him. They’d been dating for a time. “But it is good to have another doctor along.”

“Can we go and see the victims now?” Rio pulled on examination gloves and glared at Raven. “Those women in the truck, have they been interviewed? Did you take statements?”

“They were shaken when they arrived at my cabin.” Raven straightened to his full six-five and eyeballed him. “My first priority was to make sure they were safe and to check the scene to ascertain it wasn’t a prank. They’ve left their horses at my place. I’ll need to take them back there once we’re done here. I can take their statements then—unless you’d like to do it now? I need to give Jenna a rundown of the crime scenes.”

Jenna looked from one to the other. Rio had been interested in Emily at one time and she’d moved on, but it was obvious that Rio still had feelings for her. He saw Raven as a rival. Up to now it hadn’t affected their jobs, but then Kane had always been around and she doubted they would dare to argue in front of him. It made her mad they didn’t offer her the same respect. She led Rio away from the others and lowered her voice. “Rio, as my chief deputy, it’s your responsibility to step in when I’m busy. Those women are petrified, so I want you to handle the statements and get them out of here. Raven has already processed the scene and I’ll go with him and the forensics team to view it.” She raised both eyebrows waiting for an argument, but he said nothing. “Then I’d appreciate it if you’d transport the women back to Raven’s cabin and make sure they get home okay.”

“Yes, ma’am.” Rio eyeballed Raven and then turned on his heel and headed toward Raven’s truck.

Although his superior, Rio had no cause to chastise Raven in front of Emily and Webber. They were supposed to be a team. She glanced at Emily, who rolled her eyes and shook her head. She turned back to Raven. “Lead the way.”

Five

The hair on the back of Emily Wolfe’s neck prickled as she scanned the forest. She trusted Raven’s K-9, Ben, to pick up the scent of anyone lurking close by, but the dense shadows within the piercing beams of sunlight could conceal anyone. A cool wind brushed her cheeks, bringing with it the smell of death, and she shivered. The creepy feeling that someone was watching them as they made their way through the forest had intensified with every step. She moved closer to Raven and touched his arm. “Can you feel someone watching us?”

“Something is always watching in the forest.” He indicated to the murder of crows sitting quietly in the trees above them. “The scent of blood will be bringing wildlife from all over. None of them want to challenge us just yet. Luckily, if a bear wanders past, Ben will notify us.”

She gripped her forensics kit tighter and stepped over a fallen log covered in moss. “It’s not the animals I’m worried about.”

“It would be unusual for anything to attack a group of people.” Jenna moved up alongside her. “They’re more likely to pick off the stragglers. It does stink really bad around here, so I’m expecting wildlife damage to the bodies.”

Being on a case in the middle of the forest without her dad was always strange. Emily had handled crime scenes alone before but just having him there was comforting when there was a menace possibly close by. Although, Raven’s knowledge of the mountain terrain and forest comforted her. She moved her attention to Ben. The K-9 walked out in front of them, sniffing the air and looking in all directions. The moment they reached the first victim, Ben barked and sat down. Emily pushed down the wave of nausea that gripped her at the sight of horrific crimes. She spent a good deal of her time visiting body farms, and seeing the decaying bodies was indeed distressing and interesting at the same time. Being able to see stages of decomposition made it easier for her to determine the time of death in victims but that experience didn’t really prepare her for seeing a body with a head hacked off with an ax.

The first body they came across was male, lying face down in the forest. His death hadn’t been easy. She followed the blood spatter spread over a number of trees, culminating in a massive congealed patch beside the corpse. She moved closer, avoiding stepping in the surrounding crimson pool. Small animals had trekked through the blood, leaving their footprints on fallen leaves in the underbrush. The male victim had put up a fight. Deep lacerations crossed one arm and shoulder. The Axman must have taken at least three or four swings at him prior to the decapitation. Emily swallowed hard and straightened before turning to Raven. “Did you capture the scene?”

“Yes, with video and stills.” Raven indicated toward the blood spatter. “I’ve taken close-up images of any blood that I spotted and I’ve made notes about the distance from the first blood spatter to the fallen body. As you can see, the killer carried the head toward the vehicle. We can walk that way back. The blood trail leads directly to the truck. The same for the female victim.”

Turning around and walking to a blood spot where the head must have fallen, Emily traced the blood trail back to a narrow animal track. She walked back and forth and then nodded to herself before returning to where Jenna was staring at the body. “This killer is very cool and calm. From the blood spatter and trail leading back to the vehicle, I would say he was walking slowly and swinging the head in one hand. It looks as if he had all the time in the world.”

“That’s chilling.” Jenna chewed on her bottom lip and stared at her. “Do you want to view the next body and then collect both of them and take them back to the van? We can then drive back and collect the heads and get them to the morgue.” She looked at her. “Will you be conducting the autopsies today?”

Glad she had the backup of her stepmother and forensics anthropologist, Dr. Norrell Wolfe, working in the same building, Emily nodded. “Yeah, I guess so. I haven’t heard from Dad, so Norrell will assist. Not that I believe for one second there is any other cause of death, but we’d better be sure.”

“You’ll be able to get the van closer to the bodies if you drive along the fire road another hundred yards or so.” Raven indicated ahead with his chin. “There’s a wide trail coming in from that direction that leads to the fire road. I’ll come with you and show you where to go.” He frowned. “The female victim is over here.” He headed along a trail until he came to a clearing.

Heart pounding as the wind in the trees made shadows move all around her, Emily walked beside him, with Jenna and Webber close behind. Tension wrapped around them so tightly she could almost touch it. The female was young, maybe seventeen. Dressed in a jacket over a skirt and wearing pink and brown cowboy boots with fringes. Her legs, as Raven had noticed previously, had scratches all over. She must have run for her life. Turning slowly, Emily searched the undergrowth and surrounding trees for blood spatter. One of the trees had a large amount of blood on one section of the trunk. Smaller sprays covered the underbrush on each side. “I figure he took her down with one swing of the ax.” She pointed. “The blood you can see over the tree and surrounds is arterial spray. The spatter over there on the opposite trunks and undergrowth would have come from the ax as he swung it.” She moved a few paces away from the body and then pointed to a small patch of blood. “The head landed there and you can see where he collected it and walked back along the trail to the vehicle. It’s in the same slow deliberate steps as he used before. It would seem to me that this man believed he had all the time in the world to commit these crimes and no one would catch him. There is absolutely no sense of him rushing, or this being a spontaneous act. It’s as if he planned it out, lay in wait for the victims, and then committed the crime.”

“Another organized serial killer.” Jenna stared at the prone body and shook her head slowly. “I wish for once we didn’t have a murderer stalking Black Rock Falls at Halloween. That’s one tradition I can do without.” She looked at Raven. “Can you go and get the van and handle the body retrieval with Webber? I’ll walk back to the Ford with Em. We’ll wait there for you once she’s completed her examination.”

“Sure.” Raven nodded. “I’ll leave Ben with you. He’ll do his own thing and guard you. He’ll bark if he hears anything and sit down if he wants you to stop.” He turned to Ben and drew him closer. He touched Jenna and then Emily. “Guard them. Good boy.” He patted him on the head and followed Webber back to the van.

When they arrived at the Ford truck, they met the two staring heads face on. A black cloud of crows rose into the air when Jenna shouted at them. Some just stared at them, indignant that they’d disturbed their meal. The sight made Emily’s stomach flip-flop. She always had great empathy for the victims she cared for, but these two poor souls had become ghoulish in the time they’d been away. She dragged bags from her kit. “I’ll climb onto the hood and bag the heads before there’s nothing left.”

“Okay, don’t slip now.” Jenna moved to her side. “Pass them down to me.”

Emily climbed slowly onto the hood of the truck. Blood spattered the front window, running down in red lines, and then veered off to one side across the hood’s blue paintwork. She stepped carefully and shook open a large bag before taking a careful grip of the male’s hair and dropping it into the bag. She sealed the bag and handed it down to Jenna and then repeated the action with the female. She set her mind on thinking about her dad. How he would deal with this terrible situation. She tried to inhale some deep breaths through her nose to calm her racing heart. Admitting to being terrified in the forest with a serial killer on the loose would make her appear unprofessional and her dad had instilled professionalism in her the moment she decided to become a medical examiner. She could hear his voice in her mind as if he were standing next to her. You’ll come across murder or accident scenes that make you want to run in the opposite direction. Mutilated bodies will trigger the flight response, but remember it’s not the dead that can hurt you and only you can stand up for them and tell their story. Only you, Em. If you can’t do that, walk away now and choose another career. Don’t follow me along a path where you can’t possibly succeed.

She climbed carefully from the hood and stood for a few moments gathering her equilibrium before walking back to the blood trail from the bodies. She turned and followed it back, noticing the long deep scratches on one side of the truck. She looked at Jenna. “This is where we need Dave. He is so good at estimating people’s heights.” She walked back and forth and then around the back of the truck, going all around the front and back to Jenna. “We’ll need to wait for Raven and Webber to get back. I don’t believe that the killer climbed onto the truck to display the heads. I figure he was tall enough to place them on top of the cab.”

“That’s a stretch of the imagination.” Jenna frowned. “Dave is six-five and he stands on the doorsill to polish the top of the Beast. This is an older F-150, but he’d need to be a giant to reach up there with a head. They’re heavier than I imagined.”

Emily moved closer to the doorsill and bent to examine it more closely before checking the opposite side. “There’s blood spatter on both sills, either side. Some of the blood has a very slight mark on it, possibly a boot print. This is my dad’s field. He has so many gadgets to find prints. Once he gets home, we can investigate this further.”

“That makes more sense.” Jenna held up her hand when her phone buzzed. She took the call and then stared into space. “Unfortunately, they’re not missing any longer. Send me the details and I’ll go and speak to the parents once I’m done here. No, don’t say anything. Yes, they can wait there if they want. Take them to the conference room and make them comfortable. It’s a really bad scene, and they won’t be able to view the bodies.”

Emily moved closer and she touched Jenna’s arm. “Ask Rowley to get DNA swabs from the mothers. I can get them processed in a couple of hours.”

She waited for Jenna to relay the information. The white van appeared, moving toward them along the track. “Okay, we’ll get these loaded and see if Raven or Webber can place something from the ground to the roof. It will give you some idea of the size of this killer.”

After going through the motions, she decided a man would need to be over six feet to lift a heavy head onto the top of the cab while standing on the sill. She’d just removed her gloves and mask as the tow truck arrived from Millers’ Garage. Seeing George Miller behind the wheel was a bonus. He understood the meaning of preserving evidence and climbed out of the truck and nodded to her.

“We’ll winch it onto the trailer and slide it off at the morgue’s garage.” George rubbed his chin. “Don’t worry, no one will lay a finger on it.”

Emily smiled. “Thanks. We’ll be there when you arrive.” She turned to Jenna. “I’ll look at the victims late this afternoon, if you don’t mind staying back tonight? I’ll need to run many samples before I start. We’ll need to confirm identity.”

“That’s okay. I’ll call my boys. They understand when I need to work, and they have Raya to cook them dinner.” Jenna walked slowly toward Raven. “I’ll get a ride back to town with Em. Are you coming to the autopsy?”

“Yeah, and if you don’t need me, I’ll assist Em with the preliminary examinations to move things along.” Raven removed his gloves and added them to the plastic bag containing garbage. “I’ll just need to go back to the ranch and feed my animals.” He gave them both a long look. “It’s been a very long and stressful morning and it will be a long afternoon. We all need a break. Once Em has run the DNA tests and you’ve spoken to the parents, can I persuade you both to join me at Aunt Betty’s Café for a late lunch?” He looked hopefully from one to the other. “We’ll work better with some nourishment.”

Emily smiled ruefully. “I guess that would be better than listening to your stomach complaining all afternoon.”

“Okay, call me when you’re through and I’ll meet you there.” Jenna rubbed both hands down her jeans. “I’ll need a cup of coffee and Aunt Betty’s will be a nice distraction after this morning.” She glanced around her. “This killer is so brutal. I don’t believe we’ve seen the last of him. I have an awful feeling he’s just getting started.”

Six

Nothing could be worse than waiting on DNA results to confirm identity when the parents of missing kids waited close by. Jenna sat at her desk checking through statewide reports, searching for any similar cases. Who could possibly be deranged enough to decapitate people? Her head ached from lack of sleep and she actually looked forward to taking a short break to eat lunch and try and push the images of the victims from her mind for a few minutes. She picked up her phone and called Agent Ty Carter and behavioral analyst Agent Jo Wells in Snakeskin Gully. It was good to see their faces and she smiled. “Hey, how are things?”

“Slow. I even encouraged Jo to go fishing with me yesterday.” Carter moved a toothpick across his lips, catching it between his teeth to grin. “The problem with Jo is she’s a catch-and-release girl—and me, well, I lived off the land for a time and appreciate a home-cooked fish dinner. But I compromised and we let everything we caught swim away with only bruised egos.”

“I don’t see Dave.” Jo frowned at her. “Is something wrong?”

Wanting to tell them Kane hadn’t been around for ten long days as she should be able to trust her best friends, but knowing one slip of the tongue would place Kane in mortal danger, Jenna forced a smile. “It’s been the same here and Dave and Shane went on a guys’ getaway. It was a spur-of-the-moment idea. They left their phones behind, so I’m guessing they’ll be somewhere off the grid for a time.”

“You don’t need to worry about them, Jenna.” Carter picked up on her concern. “If there are two people who can survive anywhere, it’s them.” His eyebrows raised. “Now what’s the real reason you called? You know you can’t hide anything from the FBI; we have superpowers.”

After explaining the current situation, she looked at Jo. “Who would do such a thing? I have nothing. Both women gave statements and neither saw anything. No one along the trail, no vehicles—nothing. There’s no evidence at the scene, apart from maybe a partial boot print in the blood spatter, but it could be from the female victim.”

“Yeah, well if the killer is obsessed with the legend, the male would be the first to die.” Jo drummed her fingers on the desk. “The couple in the car hear a scraping noise, which in the stories is the Axman dragging the blade of the ax along the side of the vehicle. The guy gets out to see what’s happening and he is murdered and his head placed on the roof. The girl is left alone, waiting for him to return, and then she gets out of the vehicle and is murdered. It’s been told many times over Halloween to scare people.”

Nodding, Jenna leaned back in her chair. “Rio is ready to send out a media release, telling young people not to drive into the forest late at night and to avoid any of the local lovers’ lanes. He’s not mentioning the murders, just that someone has been stalking couples in the area.”

“Hmm, it’s almost Halloween. Seems to me the moment the displays start going up all the crazies crawl out of the woodwork.” Carter looked at Jenna. “We love to be with you guys at Halloween. If officially you ask us for help, I’ll run it past the director, and if I get the green light, we can get there tomorrow.”

Blowing out a sigh of relief, Jenna nodded. “Oh, please come. Bring Kalo and Jaime. Our cottage is stocked. You can stay for as long as you want. Raya is here to watch the kids.”

“Okay, I’ll call him right away.” Carter swung his attention to Jo. “Can you profile someone like this, Jo?”

“Not until we have some evidence, but if you consider the killer might be obsessed with Halloween or is part of a cult, something like this might be an initiation.” Jo shrugged. “There might be more than one person involved too. It’s a wait-and-see game to discover if this perp uses any other weird myths. There are so many that it would be very difficult to cover all of them with a contingency plan.”

Chewing on her bottom lip, Jenna nodded. “It’s terrifying to think we’ll need to wait until someone else dies in the hope of finding evidence. I’ve been searching all morning for anyone who has committed the same crime or just been released from prison and came up with a big fat zero.”

“It’s likely someone passing through.” Carter blew out a sigh. “At this time of year, tourism is at a peak. It might be someone just wanting to make a name for themselves in Serial Killer Central.”

Seven

Trying to keep her mind on finding suspects for the gruesome murders, Jenna went back through all the Halloween murders in Black Rock Falls. All the perpetrators were either locked up, never to be released, or dead. People fixated on Halloween and who had committed crimes counted in the thousands across the USA. She researched the story of the Axman and it stretched across the globe in all its horrific depictions. She found many myths linked to Black Rock Falls, but none had any substance and could be ruled out as the overactive imagination of kids and the thick mist that consumed the town with ghostly vigor at this time of year. The mist came with any cold weather, but at Halloween it seemed to become an entity rather than a normal phenomenon. She glanced up as Emily knocked on the door. From the expression on her face, she could see it wasn’t good news.

“The mitochondrial DNA samples we took are a match for both victims.” Emily hung up her coat and then dropped into a chair in front of Jenna’s desk. “I haven’t conducted more than a preliminary examination of the bodies, but I did notice something very unusual and so did Raven. We noticed wax on the victims’ lips. On close inspection I discovered the stub of a black candle inside their mouths. What I can determine without doing a full autopsy is that I believe the candles were lit before they were put inside their mouths. I can confirm this later this afternoon when we start working on the bodies.”

Shocked, Jenna stared at her open-mouthed, her mind trying to grasp the implications of Emily’s statement. It spread the suspect profile further than she’d considered. “While I’ve been waiting for the results to arrive, I’ve been reading through as many myths and legends of the local area as possible. Black candles seem to be attached to the occult—and that in itself opens up a whole can of worms.”

“We were very careful when removing the candle stubs and bagging them.” Emily rested her elbows on the table and clasped her hands together, staring at Jenna. “The candles could hold a wealth of information. We’ll need to be very meticulous about checking each one of them to determine any trace evidence and where they came from. That small piece of candle could hold the key to the killer.”

Nodding, her mind running at warp speed, Jenna made a few notes. “I hope so. I have nothing and I need to speak to the victims’ parents.”

Jenna’s hand went to the chain around her neck, and she pressed her fingers against Kane’s wedding ring under her shirt. She needed to go to the victims’ parents, sitting just along the hall in the conference room, and a terrible thought gripped her, turning her stomach. Who would come and tell her if Kane had died during the mission? So long without word—and nothing from Wolfe. Where Kane should be, all she could find was an empty void of uncertainty. How could she possibly go on without him? Tears burned the backs of her eyes and she took a firm grip on herself and pushed both hands through her hair. She had no reason to believed he’d been killed and she’d just hold on to that fact for another day. Right now, she had a duty to go and deliver terrible news.

“I’ll come with you.” Emily stood slowly and met her gaze. “They’ll have questions and it’s better the answers come from me, Jenna.”

Standing, Jenna followed Emily along the hallway to the conference room. Four ashen-faced people turned to look at her with slight expressions of expectation. Jenna took a deep breath and sat down opposite them. “I’m very sorry to tell you that we have positive identification on the bodies found in Stanton Forest.”

Mrs. Lampton gave an anguished scream and fell against her husband. Mr. Parker jumped to his feet.

“How did this happen? Hank was a responsible boy, and he wouldn’t do anything to risk Avril’s life.” His fists clenched and unclenched as he glared at Jenna. “I need details—where are they? I can’t stand knowing they’re alone.”

“Please, sit down, Mr. Parker.” Emily stood and laid a hand on his arm. “I’m Dr. Emily Wolfe and your son is in good hands, as is Avril. I will be doing whatever is humanly possible and using every scientific method available to discover what happened to your children. At this point in time, I’m afraid we are looking at homicide.” She led the distraught man back to the sofa. “The cause of death is yet to be determined, and I would ask you to bear with me for at least a few days until I can give you some answers.”

“I want to see my daughter.” Mrs. Lampton turned a tear-streaked face to Jenna. “Will you take me to her please, Sheriff?”

“I’m afraid that’s not possible at this time.” Emily sat down beside the woman and took her hand. “At the moment, we’re doing everything to preserve as much evidence as possible. Getting her ready for a viewing could contaminate evidence crucial to discovering who committed this crime. I can assure you that as soon as it’s possible, I will make a time with you to visit Avril and Hank.”

Watching people dissolve into hopelessness tore at Jenna’s heart. She needed to press on and get these people home. “Hank’s truck is being held at the morgue. We’ll release it after the investigation is complete. For the time being, it’s being held in evidence.”

“Did someone cause an accident?” Mr. Lampton lifted his sad eyes to Jenna.

She shook her head. “I can assure you neither Hank nor Avril are to blame for what happened.”

“Did they suffer?” Mrs. Parker dabbed at her eyes with a tissue. “I need to know.”

“From my preliminary examination, I would say that death was instantaneous.” Emily poured two glasses of water from the pitcher on the table and handed them to the mothers. “They are at peace now and I’ll do whatever I can to find evidence to bring their killer to justice. You must know that Sheriff Alton has been working since early this morning on the case and so has her entire team.”

Jenna stood on trembling legs. “I can assure you I will keep you informed on our investigation. If possible, I would like a list of their close friends and anyone else they might have interacted with in the last couple of weeks.” She handed both fathers her card. “You can email me direct with a list. It could prove really helpful.”

“Yes, we can do that.” Mr. Parker stood and pushed the card into his pocket.

“We called all their friends this morning when they didn’t come home.” Mr. Lampton blew out a long sigh. “We didn’t know Avril was missing until breakfast. She often gets home after we’re asleep when she’s on a date with Hank. He’s a good boy, and we trusted him with our girl.”

Swallowing the lump in her throat, Jenna opened the conference room door and watched the parents walk down the stairs. The images of the victims flashed across her mind—how could she ever forget them? She turned to Emily. “I feel so useless. I try and stay detached and professional, but I want to cry along with them. Dave is so good at making victims’ families trust us to get justice. I never feel as if I’m doing enough. Thanks for being here. You knew just what to say.”

“Unfortunately, that’s the worst part of my job.” Emily rubbed her arms and shivered. “I’m cold and hungry. I left my coat in your office. Are you ready to go to Aunt Betty’s? Raven is waiting downstairs.”

Jenna nodded. “I’ll grab my coat. One thing: How can you possibly make those poor kids look decent for a viewing? I figured that would be impossible.”

“I did too at first, but once we’ve completed the autopsies I can repair the damage and cover it with a bandage. Once they’re dressed and their hair is fixed, I’ll make them look okay. If you recall, when I first decided to become a medical examiner I did a mortician course and worked on all the bodies that came through the morgue, mostly to see if I could handle working with the dead, but it helps the families if their loved ones look at peace and I try and do that for them.”

Walking into her empty office, Jenna stared at Kane’s desk, and loneliness engulfed her in a rush. She pushed down her emotions and grabbed their coats. She needed to trust in him and his ability to return to her. Closing the door firmly behind her, she followed Emily downstairs.

Eight

Jenna had two hours before Emily had decided to begin the autopsies. They’d all eaten a very nice but late lunch that would probably see her through to breakfast. Of late, she had no appetite at all, but it returned the moment she walked into Aunt Betty’s Café. They enjoyed a relaxing break and chatted about everything apart from the case, but Jenna couldn’t push it from her mind. When she returned to the office, she went to speak with Rio and Rowley. She’d left them trying to match suspects with the crime. She rolled her eyes as she walked toward them. If one of her criteria was that the person would normally have an ax, that covered the majority of the adult men or women living in her county. They all needed to think outside of the box for this homicide. As she reached their desks, she paused a beat for them to look up at her. “Do you have anything for me?”

“The list of the victims’ friends that you uploaded to the server has been quite useful.” Rowley leaned back in his chair, twirling a pen in his fingertips. “Avril and Hank had been seeing each other for three years. They were best friends since they attended grade school. Hank was a talented hockey player and Avril enjoyed ice skating. Their friends paint a really good picture of them. They were well liked and didn’t have any enemies. The last time they were all together was at the pizzeria last Thursday evening when they discussed the best spots around town.” He shook his head slowly. “As in, lovers’ lanes.”

Jenna blew a strand of hair out of her eyes. “Yeah, Rowley, I do understand the term—make-out spots.” She sighed. “Did you get a list? It might come in useful if this maniac strikes again.”

“I didn’t make a list, but I can if you want me to.” Rowley bit back a yawn and went to work. “I’ll upload it in a short while.”

Turning her attention to Rio, Jenna rubbed at the ache in the back of her neck. “Did they come into contact with anyone unusual over the last two weeks or so?”

“One thing that came to the parents’ attention was last weekend after a hockey match: Avril complained about a guy hitting on her when she was watching the game.” Rio scratched his head and then smoothed down his hair. “She told Hank about it and there was a heated argument between him and the guy in the parking lot after the game. Apparently, the man, who Avril described as a creep in his thirties, pestered her during the game and then followed her out to the parking lot, where Hank was waiting for her.”

Jenna chewed on her pen thinking. “Hmm, rejection can trigger psychopaths. Did Avril have any of her friends with her? They might be able to identify the guy who was hitting on her.”

“Unfortunately, no.” Rio’s mouth turned down. “Her friends were all at a bridal shower. Most times they’d be with her along with their boyfriends. As you would expect, the boys were at the bachelor party.” He sighed. “That’s about all I could find. They went to school and hung out together most times. They didn’t notice anyone unusual, and their parents haven’t had anyone visiting the house either. We’ve got zip.”

After checking her watch, Jenna nodded. “Okay. I’m heading over to the autopsy at six-thirty. I need to talk to my boys and explain why I’m going to be home late. You should head home. Maggie will lock up when I leave.”

She headed back to her office and spent ten minutes chatting with Jackson and Tauri. She had a short conversation with Raya, saying she’d be home as soon as Emily had completed the autopsies. The moment she disconnected, the desk phone rang. She picked it up. “Sheriff Alton.” Heavy breathing and the sound of an engine revving came through the earpiece. “Hello?”

“My name is Jasmin Web and I’m with my friend Diane Dell’Aquila. We were driving along Maple, coming home from Bison Ridge, and we saw a young girl wearing a long white nightgown covered in blood. We stopped to follow her, but then she vanished into the mist. We got scared and took off, but I thought we should report it.”

Rubbing her jaw muscle after grinding her teeth all day, Jenna stared into space. She’d read about the phenomenon where many people saw a young girl walking along the road covered in blood, and when they went to investigate, she vanished. It was a local Halloween ghost story. “Do you have a dashcam or did anyone take a photograph with their phone?”

“No, we were too busy getting away from there.” Jasmin sounded shaken. “We did see her. We both saw her as clear as day. I figure she was trying to lure us into the forest, you know, like the story of the girl who leads people to their deaths over Halloween. I’ve never believed it was true—but now I’m not so sure. You see, one second she was there as plain as day and the next second she vanished. There was no way I was going there after dark.”

Jenna checked her watch again. “So, you’ll be close to town now?”

“Yeah, we’re just turning onto Main now.”

Standing, Jenna slid her things into the desk drawer. “I’d like you to come into my office and give your statement to Maggie at the counter. It won’t take very long. In the meantime, I’ll drive down and have a look. Just exactly where did you see this apparition?”

“On the west side of the third bridge over Maple. Maybe three hundred yards from the bridge, heading east.” Jasmin took a deep breath. “Is that right, Diane?”

“No, I think it was farther back.” Diane cleared her throat. “She was walking along the edge of the forest, but we didn’t get close enough to see her properly. She kind of glowed and you could see she had red marks all over her nightgown. She looked right at us, but then she turned and walked into the forest. We stopped to see if she needed a ride but she just walked away. We could see her between the trees for a little while and then she just vanished. We were too frightened to get out and take a look.”

Nodding to herself, Jenna sighed. “Okay, come in and give as much information as you can. Maggie will help you.” She disconnected, picked up her phone, and called Emily. “I’m not going to be able to make it. I need to go out on a call. It’s likely a hoax.” She explained. “Raven can act as my proxy. If you could upload the findings when you can, I’ll take a look at them.” She disconnected.

After pulling on her coat, checking her weapon, and explaining to Maggie about the call, she headed to her patrol vehicle. Mist had already crept onto Main and water vapor covered her vehicle, fogging the windows. The Beast, Kane’s tricked-out black truck, was in the garage at home. It would be the safer ride, but she didn’t enjoy driving it very much. She went to the truck and took out a microfiber cloth and wiped the windows. If there was something out there, she wanted to get a good look at it. A vehicle pulled into a space outside her office and two women climbed out, gave her a wave, and hurried inside. Jenna shook her head. Had the women told the truth or was there a ghost haunting Stanton Forest? She shrugged and slid behind the wheel. “Maybe I need to call in ghost hunters.”

Nine

Main turned into a different place after dark. The Halloween decorations she hadn’t really noticed on the way to work this morning had suddenly come alive. The townsfolk had really thrown themselves into the festival and had started a week or so before the actual celebration. Already, pumpkin lights adorned the fronts of the stores and some of them had gruesome automatons along the sidewalk. The cold misty weather hadn’t deterred people from heading to the local eateries in town. Cars lined the sidewalk and people bundled up for the cold hurried along, blowing out great puffs of steam. Jenna drove to Maple. The road circled the entire town and then wove its way through Stanton Forest to Bison Ridge. There were many rivers with bridges running from the falls, through the lowlands, and on to Blackwater. Once she crossed the first bridge, the street lights ceased to exist. In a matter of seconds, blackness surrounded her and she had only headlight beams for company.

It was no wonder that people believed they saw ghosts wandering across the roads at night. The moment the headlights hit the swirling mist, her imagination took flight and she could actually make out women with long flowing ballgowns drifting across the road in front of her. A shiver went down her spine as she crossed to the second bridge and drove a mile along the road before turning around and driving back toward town. In the short time she’d been away, mist billowed like giant waves rising up from the river, crashing onto the road. It was an incredible phenomenon and she’d seen it many times, but being alone made it very spooky. She slowed, scanning alongside the road for anything unusual, and then she saw it.

Jenna blinked, trying desperately to rationalize the sight before her. Just ahead she made out the image of a young girl with long blonde hair wearing a bloodstained white nightgown. She slammed her foot down on the brakes so hard the truck skidded on the loose gravel, coming to a halt sideways across the highway and stalling. Heart racing, she stared in disbelief as the young girl turned to look at her and then headed slowly into the forest. Her mouth went dry as her brain tried to rationalize what she’d seen. It was exactly how the two women had described it. Realization slammed into her as she scanned the thick white mist. It’s a trap. Terror shivered through her. The Axman was close by and she needed to get away now! With trembling fingers, she pressed the ignition button and stepped on the gas, but the truck refused to start. She slammed her fists against the steering wheel. “No, no, no. Not now.”

All around her the mist closed in and the temperature inside the truck dropped dramatically. Her headlights flickered and just inside the perimeter of the forest, the girl turned again to stare at her with huge black eyes. The next second, a bump on the roof startled her. She looked all around, seeing nothing but thick mist, and then came the scrape of metal, like something sharp being dragged along the blacktop. Terrified, she pressed the ignition button again and the truck burst into life. She thrust the stick into drive and hit the gas, fishtailing along the road. Out of control, she hit the bridge fast, scraping the side of her truck along the brick wall. Checking her rearview mirror, all she could see was swirling mist behind her and blackness.

She drove hard, turning left when she reached Main. She slowed and pulled to the curb outside Aunt Betty’s Café. Looking behind her, she rushed through the door pulling out her phone. The restaurant was crowded as usual and she hurried to the reserved table in the back and in quick succession called her deputies. That done, she leaned back in her chair trying to get her breath.

“You look as if you’ve seen a ghost.” Susie Hartwig filled a cup with coffee and stared at her. “Is everything okay?”

Glad of the company, Jenna nodded. “Yeah, I just had a possible sighting of a suspect. The team will be here soon and we’ll go and check it out.”

“Okay.” Susie narrowed her gaze. “You skipping meals again? The last time Dave went fishing, you almost faded away.”

Still trembling from the ghostly encounter, Jenna took a deep breath to settle her nerves. She hadn’t eaten since lunch and shrugged. “I’ve been too busy to eat. I’ll grab a bite when I get home. The coffee will be fine—really.”

She checked her watch. It was getting late and she added cream and sugar to her coffee and took a long drink. The heat from the cup warmed her frozen fingers. Moments later, Susie returned and placed two savory turnovers in front of her. Jenna stared at them and then lifted her gaze to her. “Thank you but⁠—”

“I need an honest opinion. They’re fresh from the oven and filled with ground beef, vegetables, potatoes, and Aunt Betty’s secret herbs and spices. Our chef is creating a number of new dishes from Aunt Betty’s original recipes.” She frowned at her. “You know I value your opinion, Jenna.”

They did smell delicious and her stomach growled in appreciation. She glanced at her watch and then at Susie. “Thank you, they smell delicious.”

“I have a feeling that Dave will be ordering a pile when he gets back home.” Susie smiled. “They’re on the house.” She turned and walked away.

Trying to thrust the sight of the blood-soaked girl from her mind, she nibbled at the turnover and immediately her mouth exploded with flavor. She moaned as gravy coated her tongue, the savory filling, so rich and tasty she took another bite. The fear suddenly vanished and the shivering ceased. She could almost hear Kane in her head telling her his rule to eat when possible during a mission had saved his life. She finished her coffee just as Raven came through the door, wearing his Kevlar vest under his jacket and with Ben at his side.

“Did you make out anyone?” He dropped into a seat beside her.

Jenna shook her head. “No.” She lowered her voice to just above a whisper and gave him all the details. “I figure it’s a trap. I’ve read the story about the girl in a bloody nightgown luring people to their deaths. It’s another folklore story told around campfires to scare people—but I saw it and so did two other women. It was very real and terrifying.”

“Yeah, but if you didn’t know about the story, would you be tempted to follow her into the forest?” Raven shook his head when Susie appeared with the coffee pot. “Thanks, but we’re leaving soon.”

Jenna considered what she’d seen. “It did look real and, yeah, maybe someone might believe it was a kid in trouble and follow her. In any case, we need to go there and see if the Axman is lurking close by. He won’t be expecting us.”

“Maybe he will.” Raven rubbed his chin and looked at her. “You were in a patrol truck. He’d know you’d go and get backup.”

Rowley and Rio walked in and headed their way. Jenna brought them up to date. “I’ll grab a vest from my truck and then we can head out.” She turned at Raven and stood. “I’ll ride with you. My truck stalled when I tried to get away from whoever it was messing with me. I don’t want that happening again.” Pushing down the fear of seeing the apparition again, she headed for the door. “Let’s go.”

Ten

Unsure if it was his training as a doctor or concern for a friend, Raven flicked constant glances at Jenna. Since Kane and Wolfe decided to take off on a fishing trip, she’d been on edge. It was hard not to notice the dark circles under her eyes and the fact that unless pushed she didn’t eat. The kids were fine. He asked Blackhawk about them and he often visited Jenna’s ranch to see them. Being a close friend and relative to Tauri, he spent his time making sure Tauri was aware of his culture, and because Jackson was a child who craved to learn, Blackhawk had been teaching both boys his native language. Tauri was now fluent and slid with ease into conversations when he took him for visits to the res. As Raven worked with Blackhawk, they often spoke about Jenna and Kane’s boys. He’d noticed pride in Blackhawk at their achievements but hadn’t mentioned his concern about Jenna.

As they drove over the second bridge, he noticed Jenna stiffen and lean forward in her seat. He slowed and glanced at her. The mist rolled around them and he could hardly make out the headlights of Rio’s truck following behind them. “I doubt you’ll see anything. The mist is so thick this close to the water I can hardly make out the blacktop.”

“I’m sure there’s a white truck parked alongside the road. It wasn’t here when I came by earlier.” Jenna turned in her seat to look behind them. “It’s hard to tell, but I turned around somewhere along here and drove back toward the bridge, and then I saw the girl walking along the tree line. She came out of the mist and I could see her clearly.”

Raven nodded. Although the mist created shapes from the headlights and the motion of the truck, he hadn’t seen anything remotely like a young girl in a bloodstained nightgown. He used his com to speak to Rio. “I’m turning around just ahead. Jenna thinks there’s a parked vehicle closer to the last bridge.”

“Copy. I see nothing but mist.”

“I’m guessing you’re all thinking I’m crazy.” Jenna moved her attention to him. “Just remember, I came out here after a report, not on a whim.”

Raven turned his truck around and crawled alongside the road. “I read the statements from the two women, Jenna. I just wished you’d asked for backup. You knew I was helping out at the morgue tonight. Why didn’t you call me?”

“Because I figured they were seeing things—until I got here.” Jenna pulled on her bottom lip until it turned white. “It scared me and I don’t scare easy.” She pointed. “There, just alongside the road. See the white truck?”

The mist swirled ahead of them, but he made out the back lights of a pickup. “Yeah, I see it.” He pulled in behind it and turned to Jenna. “The engine is running.”

He waited for Rio and Rowley to stop behind them and opened his door slowly. Outside, apart from the purr of the idling engine, an eerie silence surrounded them. It was as if the thick white cover of fog had dampened everything. “I’ll let Ben out. He’ll soon let us know if someone is around.”

“We’ll check the truck.” Rio and Rowley moved forward, weapons drawn. They walked around the truck with their guns pressed against their flashlights. “It’s empty. Driver’s side door is open. Nothing here. No blood or signs of a struggle.”

“Over there.” Jenna moved her flashlight toward the forest. “That newly cut stump is where I saw the girl and she turned into the forest along that trail.” She turned to the others. “If you see someone coming at you with an ax—shoot to kill. I’m not taking any chances with this maniac.”

Scanning the forest, the hairs on the back of Raven’s neck prickled as he gave the order to Ben to be on guard and they moved out. Beside him, Jenna had pulled her cloak of professionalism around her, although he did notice a slight shake in the hand that was holding the flashlight. Behind him, Rio and Rowley were walking backward, their flashlights moving through the forest, searching for any movement. Beside him, Ben whined, moved in front of him, and turned around in circles. He turned to Jenna. “He smells something and it’s distressing him.”

“So do I.” Jenna pulled a face mask from her pocket. “It’s getting worse.”

The mist swirled in front of them in an impenetrable wall of white. Anyone could be hiding in the trees and he could almost cut the tension with a knife in the small group of people. He swung his flashlight around and noticed two lights. “Over there. I see lights.” The mist swirled around them as if taunting them to move closer. The stink of death hung in the cloud, sticking to their clothes. Raven blinked, unable to believe his eyes. “Sweet Jesus.”

“Oh, no.” Jenna raised her weapon. “We’re too late.” She glanced behind her to Rio and Rowley. “Stay sharp.”

Raven had seen many horrific sights in his time, but he shuddered as he moved his flashlight over the two severed heads sitting on a log in the middle of the forest. Their mouths had been propped open and inside two black candles glowed in the dark. The victims were both male. One of them still wore his ball cap, and they stared out into nothingness without expression. Blood coated the fallen log and led away through the pines. Behind him Rio cleared his throat and Rowley turned to spew into the bushes. He looked at Rio. “Did you say something?”

“No, but I hope you’re not planning on calling Em out here tonight?” Rio glanced at Jenna and then back at him. “It’s not safe for her to be driving here alone, let alone working a crime scene.”

Raven shrugged. “That’s not my call.”

“We’ll process the scene as best we can tonight, but we need to find the bodies. We can’t leave them out here for the wildlife to feed on.” Jenna turned to Raven. “Are there body bags and a forensics kit in your truck?”

Raven nodded. “Yeah, and I know Rio has them too.”

“Okay, we look for the bodies. There’s a blood trail we can follow.” Jenna moved her gaze to all of them. “This killer could be watching us and might want to add us to his list of victims, so stay sharp and stay together. Don’t talk—listen. Watch Ben for a reaction. He is our best asset in situations like this.”

They moved out scanning the forest, but as before no sound came. Even the rush of water in the river had been muted by the fog. Before them Ben moved, sniffing the air, his ears pricked listening for any sounds. The hard solid trail gave up no evidence apart from the blood. No footprints, no hair caught in the branches. It was the same scene as before, as if the killer didn’t exist. Ahead, their flashlights lit up two humps on the path, and as they drew closer the two bodies of what appeared to be one older and one younger man came into view. The older man wore dirty coveralls and the younger, Wranglers, cowboy boots, and a jacket with the logo of the local hockey team across the back. Raven bent to examine the remains and then straightened. “The older victim has an almost clean cut, blood spatter is head-high and covering the surrounding trees, but I figure the younger one tried to run. He has a sharp forced injury to the spine. He went down and was dispatched here.” He pointed to a massive pool of blood surrounding the second body.

“Okay, we’ll collect as much evidence as possible. We’ll record the scene first.” She turned to Rio. “You do that and we’ll keep watch and then we’ll all walk back to the trucks and get whatever we need to retrieve the bodies. We’ll come back in daylight and search for evidence. Right now, it’s too dangerous. We don’t know if this is one man or many.” She turned to look at Rio. “I would never endanger Em’s life. I have a doctor right here, more than capable of removing the bodies without contaminating evidence. I’ll call her the moment we’re on the road and she can meet us at the morgue.”

As Rio went about recording the scene, Raven moved closer to Jenna. “I honestly believed it was over between Rio and Em. I’d never make a move on a colleague’s girl. It’s unprofessional.”

“It was well over.” Jenna swung her flashlight around and peered into the darkness. “She could never commit to him. He might have had feelings for Em, but to her, he was just a good friend. She asked me once how I knew Dave was the one for me. I told her if she needed to ask, she’d answered her question.”

Nothing moved in the forest, and apart from Ben whining his distress about finding dead bodies, it seemed as if the Axman had slipped through their net. Concerned someone was close by watching them, Raven went through the task of retrieving the bodies, collecting soil samples and blood samples, and conducting a body temperature reading on each victim. It was all he could do for now. As they carried the bodies back to his truck and loaded them in the back, he turned to Jenna. “If you wait for me, I’ll follow you home, just in case something happens to the truck.”

“I’ll be okay.” Jenna shook her head. “I panicked, is all. Dave only serviced my truck a couple of weeks ago. If anything happens, I’ll call you. I’m sure you’ll be hanging around the morgue before you head home.”

Thinking of Emily, working late hours, he nodded. “Yeah, I’ll give her a hand to process the bodies before I head home.” He nodded toward Rio and Rowley. “If they’ll help me unload the bodies at the morgue, it would make life easier. If they don’t want to stick around, I’m happy to take it from there. Why don’t you head on home and check on your boys? I’ll drop you at Aunt Betty’s.”

“Thanks.” Jenna gave him an exhausted smile. “I appreciate you.” She walked to Rio and Rowley. “Help Raven unload the victims at the morgue and then you can head on home. I’ll see you in the morning.”

Eleven

Loneliness surrounded Jenna as she drove along the highway. The darkness and thick mist hadn’t worried her during her early times in Black Rock Falls. Before Kane had arrived in town she often went out on patrol alone, mainly because it was only her and Rowley. Old Deputy Walters spent most of his time in the office. Had she been braver then or as time went by had she become dependent on Kane to protect her? She gripped the steering wheel tightly and peered into the mist. The time it took her to drive from Main had seemed to take forever, and she sighed with relief as the gates to her ranch swung open and allowed her to enter. As she drove along the driveway, ahead she made out the porch lights glowing like a beacon to welcome her home. She’d never had that years ago. Those days she came home to an empty cold house without the protection this one now gave her. She grimaced at the smell of death sticking to her clothes and hair. Raya would be watching the boys and she could take a long hot shower to remove the stink before she looked in on them.

Jenna used the retina scanner to disarm the security system, stepped inside the front door, and rearmed it immediately. She removed her boots and heavy jacket in the mudroom, walked into the office, and placed her weapons in the gun safe, before heading for the family room. She stood for a few moments surveying the emptiness. Raya always sat up and either knitted or watched TV until she got home. The roaring fire she expected was just glowing embers. She frowned. Considering it was getting near to ten, she might have decided to use the spare room and go to sleep. She’d triggered her fight-or-flight response earlier and the adrenaline still pumped through her system. Her heart pounded as she moved along the hallway. The door to the spare bedroom that Raya usually occupied was closed, but the boys’ bedroom door sat open a little. With trembling fingers, she pushed open the door and gasped with relief seeing both her sons sleeping peacefully. Pumpkin, their black cat, sat curled up asleep at the end of Tauri’s bed. She opened one eye a slit and then went back to sleep. Jenna stood for a few seconds watching them before heading for her bedroom. Her door was open and the light from the hallway spread across the bed. She froze at the sight of a figure spread out on top of the comforter.

She gaped, trying to make out the shape. It was way too big to be Raya and it wasn’t Kane. He’d have called her the moment he arrived home. It wasn’t Duke either—where was Duke? The dog usually slept under Jackson’s bed when Kane was away. She backed out of the room, closed the boys’ door, and went to Raya’s room. She opened the door and peered inside. The made bed was just as she’d left it. Where was Raya? She headed back to the gun safe, turning out lights along the way. With her M18 pistol in her hand, she slipped back to her bedroom and stepped inside, aiming her weapon at the bed. The next second an arm came across her neck, lifting her from the ground. Her weapon was torn from her hand and a very familiar voice came close to her ear.

“I don’t know how you got inside my house, but you’re not getting out alive.”

Gasping for breath, Jenna smelled Kane’s cologne and went limp. Fighting him would be a deadly mistake. She could feel his heartbeat thumping through her back. “It’s Jenna, Dave. Jenna.”

The recognition wasn’t instant, but the grip around her neck relaxed enough to allow her to breathe. Dragged backward, Kane’s breath brushed her ear and then the room flooded with light.

“You stink.” Kane turned her to face him, pulled her close, and kissed her. “I’m sorry.” He held her away and wrinkled his nose. “I smelled you before you entered the room and it wasn’t honeysuckle.” He rubbed his hands down her arms, his gaze flitting over her face. “I knew it was a woman, but assassins come in both sexes.”

So glad to see him home and whole, Jenna touched his face. He looked exhausted and his eyes still held the faraway cold expression he had in combat mode. Whatever he’d been through must have been terrible. She nodded. “I understand. It’s okay. I just came back from finding decapitated bodies in the forest. The second double murder since you left.” She so wanted to hug him, but the smell had started to infuse the room. “I’ll take a shower and we’ll talk.”

She walked into the bathroom and he followed close behind. As she disrobed, he collected her clothes, holding them out in front of him and carrying them away. She peered at him. “I can do that in the morning.”

“Some things just won’t wait.” Kane returned shortly after spraying the house with air freshener. He washed his hands and then leaned against the bathroom door. “Is that my ring around your neck?”

Jenna smiled at him and lifted the chain from around her neck. She slid off the ring and looked at him. “Hold out your hand.” When he did, she slid it back on his finger and kissed it. “It was like having you close.”

“I’m sorry I didn’t wake you before I left.” Kane dried his wet hand on a towel. “It makes it harder and I didn’t get any notice. Hopefully, I won’t be heading OS again. I figure there’s guys much younger than me they can call on.”

Deep inside, Jenna never wanted him to leave again, but that was part of Kane she could never change. She shampooed her hair and changed the subject. “When did you get home?”

“About nine-thirty. The boys were sound asleep and Raya was watching TV. Duke went ballistic and almost woke the boys. I sent him outside to cool off.” He yawned explosively. “Raya went back to her apartment and I sat on the bed removing my boots, picked up my phone to call you, and must have fallen asleep.” He yawned. “I’d been awake for at least forty-eight hours straight this time. I’ve had no time to sleep or eat much at all over the last ten days—I’m beat.”

Jenna understood not to ask about his missions. She burned with curiosity, but he’d never give her any details. She rinsed her hair and wrapped it in a towel and, pulling on a toweling robe, stepped out of the shower and into his arms. Suddenly she could breathe properly again, her fears and worries melted away. After he’d stopped kissing her, she looked into his eyes. “Are you okay? No injuries?”

“Nothing to worry about. I have a slight cough due to smoke inhalation and sore muscles, but I’m good.” He leaned against the door, watching her intently as she dried her hair. “One incredible thing happened, which I can tell you about because it’s going to remain here in Black Rock Falls—but don’t divulge any details, okay?”

Surprised, Jenna ran a brush through her dry hair and then applied cream to her face, observing him in the mirror. “You know I won’t say a word.” When he rubbed his chin and stared at her, she rolled her eyes. “Well, go on then, don’t leave me hanging.”

“I’d been running and carrying an asset for miles before I saw Wolfe’s chopper.” He stared into space for a few seconds and then looked back at her. “When I got there, I got the fright of my life. Would you believe a humanoid robot put out a hand and lifted me and the asset off the ground and dropped us inside the chopper? It took seconds. The moment we took off, the robot went about checking us for injuries.”

She stared at him in disbelief. Sure, she’d seen robots on TV, and everything they were capable of, but honestly had no idea of their strength. Her stomach dropped, recalling movies about the end of the world as she knew it, and the terrible scenarios with robots. “Are they planning on using robots in combat now?”

“The Phantom unit is already common knowledge and so is the fact that the world’s superpowers are in a race to produce the best AI combat model.” Kane stared into space. “It’s a dangerous world out there, Jenna, but machines are expendable, lives are not. The one that Wolfe has is a Mortuary Analysis and Retrieval Assistant model. Wolfe calls it MARA.” He shook his head. “I was so exhausted, I wouldn’t have made it into the chopper without help. It will be good at search and rescue. Wolfe has it for a time to run performance tests during autopsies and the like. Then I guess they move its development to live people, but it did check the asset and diagnosed the problem.” He held up a hand. “Don’t ask me any questions about the asset or the mission. It’s classified. That’s all I can tell you and I’m stepping over the line as it is.” He sighed. “I’ll go and make cups of hot chocolate with marshmallows. I want to know what’s been happening while we were gone.”

Gobsmacked, Jenna blinked. Being dragged into a world run and protected by machines scared her. How long before humans became obsolete? She dried herself and walked into the bedroom to pull on her PJs. Sure, lives would be saved but at the speed AI was moving, how long before the robots made their own decisions and bypassed the manufacturers’ safeguards? She pulled on a fleecy gown. When that time came along, axmen and ghostly apparitions would be the least of her problems.

Twelve

Kane carried the hot chocolate into the family room and placed it on the coffee table. He went about stoking the fire just as Jenna came into the room. He sat on the sofa and she snuggled against him. He pulled her close, concerned to see the dark shadows under her eyes and feel the weight she’d lost in a couple of weeks. Having her in his arms outweighed being bone weary and totally exhausted. “So, tell me all about it.”

Before Jenna had the chance to say a word to him, the doggy door banged shut and Duke came charging into the room, his claws skidding on the polished wooden floor. He had bits of grass and burrs stuck in his coat. He did his happy dance, licked Kane’s face, and then rested his head on Jenna’s lap. Kane rubbed his ears. “There you are. Where have you been?”

“In the woods, I’d say.” Jenna smiled and stroked Duke’s head. “He’s been depressed since you left. Now he can see your home, he went out to celebrate. Chasing critters, no doubt.” She turned to look at him. “I told everyone you went fishing. Now with the robot’s arrival, what’s the cover story?”

This had been something he’d discussed with Wolfe at length on the flight home. They’d worked out a cover story. The robot came as a surprise to Wolfe but necessary to provide security for Kane’s rescue. As Wolfe understood technology, he would run it through a series of tests and send the data back to the manufacturer. They had spent an hour at a briefing prior to returning home getting the details about working alongside it, but as it was AI, all Wolfe needed to do was to ask it questions. Data would be uploaded to a server and any problems Wolfe encountered would be reported. He reached for his drink. “The story is we went fishing and then Wolfe got the offer of a robot from an AI company and we spent the entire time learning how to work alongside it. Wolfe told them I was his assistant. That’s the story you can tell. We’ve discussed the details, and if anyone asks, refer them to me.” He took a sip of the chocolate and sighed. “Now the cases. Decapitations? It’s Halloween. Don’t tell me it’s the Axman myth coming to life?”

“Exactly and another one.” Jenna shuddered. “It’s like someone is re-creating the worst ghost stories possible. I honestly thought I saw a ghost tonight—don’t look at me like that, Dave; two women saw it as well—but now I believe it was a trick to lure me into the forest.”

Kane frowned as she told her story and he could feel her fear. Shaking his head, he tried to make his exhausted mind work faster. “That’s more of a possibility than a ghost, Jenna. There are many ways someone could project a series of images on a thick wall of mist. It wouldn’t be difficult and many people have battery-powered portable projectors and a fog machine. The same goes for the sounds you heard. It’s all possible and a perfect trap for a Good Samaritan or two going to the aid of a girl in trouble.”

“Yeah, but doesn’t everyone know that myth?” Jenna’s blue eyes peered at him over the rim of her cup. “Who would be stupid enough to venture into Stanton Forest at night in a heavy mist?”

Kane shrugged. “Well, two men obviously did. By the time you arrived the second time, the killer had removed the evidence of the ruse.” He finished his drink and looked at her. “He’s very smart, which makes him deadly. I wonder what he has next up his sleeve?”

“We’ll go back in the morning with forensics and see what we can find.” Jenna shivered. “It was horrific. I can’t get either scene from my head. The worst thing is that we don’t have any suspects.”

Kane considered the problem. “It’s too early to profile this person and I’m too tired to think straight. Let’s sleep on it. I’ll call Jo in the morning and run it by her. She might have some suggestions.” He stood and pulled her to her feet.

“No need.” Jenna smiled and collected the cups. “Ty and Jo are coming for Halloween. If their director gave them the green light, they should be here tomorrow. She’s bringing Jaime.”

Kane followed her to the kitchen, turning out lights along the way. He plucked the cups from her hands, placed them in the dishwasher, and turned to her. “The boys will be pleased to see her.”

“I figure they’ll be more pleased to see you.” Jenna smiled at him. “They ask about you every day.”

Putting family aside was getting harder each time he left on a mission. His boys needed their father and his wife needed him. He led her along the hallway, opening the door to the boys’ room and peering inside. As usual, Duke nosed his way through the door and crawled under Jackson’s bed. He smiled. “It’s sure good to be home.”

Thirteen

Tuesday

Jenna fell out of bed when the alarm sounded at five. She’d managed well doing the chores without Kane, although Raya had helped each night. The smell of coffee wafted up her nostrils as Kane walked into the room, placed two cups on the bedside table, and sat on the bed. Her heart melted at seeing him. “I’ve really missed our early morning cups of coffee.”

“Me too.” Kane pushed a strand of hair behind her ear and kissed her. “It’s the perfect start to the day.” He reached for his cup. “I added extra cream so we could drink it down and get the chores done before the boys wake. I figure we’ll need a little extra time with them this morning.”

After taking a sip of coffee and running to the bathroom, Jenna dragged on her clothes. “The horses are wearing their blankets. I’ve been leaving them in the corral during the day, so I don’t need to muck out their stalls twice a day. I’ve been bringing them in at night, grooming them, and then putting their coats back on. It’s getting cold overnight now.”

“That works for me.” Kane emptied his cup. “We’ll be working long hours, and if Raya can bring in the horses if we’re held up, that’s all she needs to do. We can groom them in the mornings now we’re both at home.”

After drinking her coffee and returning the cups to the kitchen, Jenna went to the mudroom, pulled on her old work boots, and then followed Kane to the barn. Duke followed them and watched everything they did with his usual doggy grin. It didn’t take too long to finish the chores and they went back to the house to wash up for breakfast. By the time Jenna had dressed for work, the smell of sizzling bacon drifted from the kitchen. Having a husband who loved to cook was a gift. She went to the boys’ room. “Come on, sleepyheads. I have a big surprise for you. Daddy’s home.”

“Daddee, Daddee, Daddee.” Jackson slid off the bed and, without putting on his robe, ran out the door and along the hallway.

“Is he really back?” Tauri rubbed his eyes. “I’ve missed him.” He jumped out of bed.

Jenna nodded and smiled at him. “Me too but he’s home now. Put on your robe. He’s in the kitchen.”

“Did he bring home some fish or an elk for winter?” Tauri pulled on his robe. “Atohi said he has all their meat for winter.”

Jenna shook her head. “No fish, I’m afraid. Daddy prefers to eat beef and buys his meat from the store. When he goes fishing, he catches and releases. It’s different for us. We don’t live off the land like Atohi. Daddy doesn’t usually have time to go hunting to provide for us when he’s working all the time.”

“I’ll hunt for us when I’m older.” Tauri nodded to himself as if making a decision and then scooted off to the kitchen.

Jenna followed him. “I have another surprise for you.” She smiled at Kane with Jackson wrapped around him asking questions. “Jaime is coming to stay for Halloween.”

“I like her.” Tauri went to Kane and hugged him. “I missed you, Dad. Do you really need to go away for so long?”

“I’m sorry but we got caught up in something.” Kane smiled. “Uncle Shane has a robot. It took us some time to go and get it, so we didn’t do much fishing. I’ll take you to see it on the weekend if possible.”

“Me too, me too.” Jackson bounced on Kane’s hip.

“Okay, you too.” Kane deposited him in his highchair and dished out breakfast.

Time flew by, and soon, Jenna kissed the boys goodbye and left them in Raya’s capable hands. As the Beast roared along Main, Jenna pointed out all the new attractions in town. People were working on the outside of the Haunted House, getting ready for the weekend’s festivities. For as long as Jenna had been in town, Aunt Betty’s had a huge black spider over its door with baby spiders crawling in a web around it, but this year everything had changed. “Slow down. I want to look at Aunt Betty’s.”

She stared in amazement. The entire front of the restaurant was covered in green vines and a huge pumpkin sat out front. The pumpkin had two windows and a front door. To enter the restaurant, people needed to walk through the pumpkin. It was quite ingenious, as if the entire storefront had been transformed into a magical pumpkin patch. Two men were outside attaching lights through the vines. Jenna turned and grinned at Kane. “Isn’t that wonderful?”

“I do like it better than the spider.” Kane headed for the office. “I figure they’re all trying to outdo each other this year, and looking at the changes, everyone has decided to try something new. The kids are gonna love it.” He sighed. “It’s a shame a crazy guy with an ax wants to spoil it for everyone. I hope we find some evidence on the scene. We need to get this case wrapped up real quick.”

When they arrived at the office, Wolfe’s van was parked outside. Jenna looked at Kane. “He’s here early.”

Everyone was standing in the foyer waiting for them. Jenna went to Wolfe’s side. “I’m guessing you wanted an early start?”

“Yeah, it’s best we get there as soon as possible, before the evidence is contaminated.” Wolfe smiled at her. “Did you hear about my robot?”

Jenna nodded. “I have indeed. Is it with you?”

“Nah, I left it analyzing the samples Raven collected last night.” He frowned and lowered his voice. “This guy is dangerous. We’ll need to watch our backs. He’s not looking for a type of person to kill; he just kills anyone. I’ve never seen such a variety of victims.”

After seeing the carnage, Jenna understood exactly what this killer was capable of doing. “I’ll leave Rowley here with Maggie to run the office and we’ll take Rio and Raven with us just in case we need backup.”

“That sounds like a plan.” He looked around. “Where’s Dave?”

“Oh, he went with Raven to get supplies.” Rowley nodded to Jenna. “They’re taking flasks of coffee and energy bars.” He grinned. “Those two never stop eating.”

Leaning against the counter, Jenna met Wolfe’s gaze. “Jo and Carter will be arriving sometime today. I’m sure they’ll be a great help in bringing this guy to justice. As the murders have happened in quick succession, we don’t have any suspects. Maybe once Jo gives us a profile, we’ll be able to start asking questions. I’m reluctant to put out anything on a media release, mainly because this close to Halloween people are spooked to start with, and if they believe there is an Axman running around and apparitions are appearing all over the place, it’s going to cause a panic.”

“I agree.” Wolfe glanced over his shoulder as Emily came down the stairs carrying a box of energy bars. “There are fifty bars in that box. How long do they figure this will take?”

“I just carry the boxes.” Emily rolled her eyes. “I never argue with them. Are we ready to go yet?”

“Have you got your Kevlar vests with you?” Kane came bounding down the stairs carrying Thermos flasks with Raven close on his heels.

“Indeed.” Wolfe nodded. “Let’s go. Raven, do you want to ride with us?”

“Sure, thanks.” He whistled to Ben, who bounded down the stairs behind him.

“Rio, you’re with us.” Kane handed him the flasks and headed out the door.

Everything looked completely different in daylight. Mist still rose from the rivers but not as thick as the night before. The forest looked completely normal. The larches stood out bright golden yellow against the tall green pines and the colors of fall blended together like an artist’s palette of greens and golds. As they crossed the second bridge, Jenna pointed out where she’d seen the girl in a bloodstained nightgown. “It was exactly where the women told me they’d seen her, so your theory of a projector makes sense.”

“We’ll take a look and see if we can find any evidence to prove that the killer tied something to a tree or similar.” Kane swung the Beast around and headed back along the other side of the highway. “This is showing all the signs of an organized psychopath. Something like this would take a ton of planning. My only concern is the couple parking in the forest. How did he know they were there? I figure we need to speak to their friends and find out if they discussed going to that particular place. Maybe he overheard and lay in wait for them.”

Her stomach rolled as she remembered the crime scene. “We’ve spoken to their friends. They were all at the pizzeria last Thursday evening and they discussed the best spots around town. So it’s possible he overheard them. Then again, maybe not. The place they were discovered is popular among the kids. Maybe he just waited there in the hope someone would show?”

“Possible but psychopaths aren’t usually known for their patience.” Kane pulled to the curb. “Once they’re triggered and the blood is high in their veins, they’re difficult to stop and I don’t honestly believe they have any control once they reach that state.”

“The scene looks like a massacre took place.” Rio leaned forward from the back seat. “I figure he must have an ax with a long handle. There are blood spatter trails all over. I uploaded everything from my phone to the server once I got home last night, just in case it rained or animals disturbed anything overnight.”

Jenna looked at him. “That’s good to know. I’m sure Wolfe and Emily will appreciate it.” She glanced at Kane. “Let’s go.”

Fourteen

Wolfe spent a few moments at the side of the road scanning the immediate area for any tracks. He walked slowly toward the victims’ truck parked alongside the road and peered inside. Two to-go cups sat in the middle console and takeout wrappers littered the floor on the passenger side. He pulled on examination gloves, opened the door, and peered inside. He found no signs of a struggle. Skid marks on the grass alongside the highway indicated the truck hit the brakes before stopping. He turned to look at Jenna. “Where did y’all see the apparition?”

“Can you make out the tree stump some ways back? That’s where I first noticed her.” Jenna pointed toward the perimeter of the forest. “She walked for about ten yards and then turned into the forest and followed a trail.”

He stared in the direction she pointed to and chewed on the inside of his mouth. “You mentioned that the fog was exceptionally thick and billowing almost like waves? How did you see a girl in a white dress with blonde hair? Could you make out the trees or the edge of the forest?”

“No, not really. I couldn’t see two feet in front of the truck.” Jenna blinked and stared at the forest as if trying to rationalize what she’d seen. “I know it doesn’t make sense, but I saw her. She kind of glowed and moved, well almost floated along. She stared back at me and beckoned me to follow her.”

“I figure it was a projection.” Kane moved to her side. “There’s a good chance the perp left evidence behind if he needed to leave in a hurry. Jenna doesn’t recall seeing the vehicle here the first time, so whatever happened occurred during her drive back to Aunt Betty’s and when she came back with the others.”

“That gives us almost an exact time of death.” Emily moved to Wolfe’s side. “That would concur with the body temperature that Raven took on scene last night.”

“You didn’t attend the crime scene to recover the bodies?” Kane looked at Emily with his eyebrows raised. “Why is that?”

“It was my call.” Rio took examination gloves out of his pocket and pulled them on without looking at him. “We had a situation and no idea if the killer was still close by. There was no one at the office to accompany Emily. Raven had been working with her at the morgue and came straight here and Webber had already gone home. We had Raven to do the preliminary examination with us and he is more than capable of processing a crime scene and retrieving bodies.”

“I agreed.” Jenna nodded. “This guy isn’t choosy about who he kills. We stuck together the entire time to watch our backs. It was the safest thing to do under the circumstances.”

“I’m fine with that. I just like to know the details.” Kane scanned the immediate area and then turned back to look at Jenna. “I’ll leave you to process the scene and go and see if I can discover any evidence that he used a projector. I figure he would have needed to tie it onto a tree somewhere and use a remote to turn it on and off as needed.” As vehicles flew past along the highway, some of them slowed down to look at the sheriff’s trucks and the medical examiner’s white van before moving on. He gestured toward the highway. “This road is used frequently and it wouldn’t take a stretch of the imagination to believe he hung out here for a while waiting for someone to drive by.”

“Watch your back.” Jenna squeezed his arm.

“Always.” Kane’s lips curled into a half smile as he walked along the tree line.

The cold October air brushed Wolfe’s cheeks as he stepped under the crime scene tape. Although the bodies had been removed, violence still hung in the air so thickly he could almost cut it. He turned slowly on the spot, allowing his gaze to scan the immediate area, looking up and down. Pools of blood set ten or so yards apart stained the forest floor, but it wasn’t the congealed patches that interested him. He centered on the patterns of blood written in droplets and arcs across the trees. Most of the blood spatter was over six feet from the ground. The droplets told a story. He turned to Emily, who had the previous evening’s images displayed on her tablet. “I assume the first victim was found there?” He indicated to the first pool of blood.

“Yes, I would say the older man led the way along the trail. They found a flashlight on scene.” Emily examined the images on the screen. “He went down and the younger man ran.”

Wolfe nodded. The first decapitation was textbook, and all the blood spatter trails indicated one blow. The arterial spray pattern and pool of blood was consistent with the position of the older man’s body. He moved along the trail and stopped at the blood spatter marking the trees. “The second victim received the first blow here.”

“Yeah, the blood trail on the trees would indicate that.” Emily bent to examine the blood spatter. “Medium-velocity impact spatter. I believe the back strike happened here. The victim was running. He staggered a few feet after the blow, was hit again, and then was decapitated”—she stared into the trees—“in only one blow, which is consistent with the injury sustained.”

Wolfe examined the droplets. Each one was elongated, with the tails pointing to the right. He could almost see the killer swing the ax high in the air using one hand. He turned to Emily. “From the spatter height and angle to the body, he is taller than the victims. He is strong and in control—there’s no hesitation, no thought, just the need to kill.”

He walked to the second pool of blood. The forest floor was soaked, with pine needles plastered together in a sticky mass. He turned slowly, examining the surrounding trees with care. Arterial spray covered the trunks in pulsing arcs. Wolfe nodded, constructing the scene inside his mind. “I disagree with you, Em. In my opinion, he used both hands to swing the ax. I can’t see any bone fragments scattered around, which tells me he severed the head cleanly and knew exactly where to cut.”

“It was a high-energy event.” Emily pointed to the underside of the nearby cottonwood leaves where pinpricks of blood covered each one. “He must have swung hard to create that pattern.”

Wolfe took a step back to examine the higher branches. “Can you make out the castoff from the backswing? See here, the trails are linear? There’s no doubt he is right-handed and used the same ax for both victims.” He turned to her. “Get images of the blood.”

“From looking at the bodies, I agree.” Emily nodded. “The injuries are of consistent width and the blows delivered with the same intensity.” She used her tablet to take the images.

Wolfe followed the blood spatter trail from the ax and his attention settled on a cut in the bark of a pine. “Tissue transfer. He overswung and hit the tree. We’ll need to record that and take a sample.” He looked down at a small indent in the forest floor filled with blood. “He rested the ax here to view his work. Then he carried the heads back to where you found them. The blood trail is slow, so he wasn’t in a hurry. He’s deliberate and efficient and he knows how to handle an ax.” He turned to look at her and nodded to Jenna, standing some feet away. Raven and Rio stood in the forest, scanning for any movement. “This tells me he was likely to have been here when you returned, Jenna. Y’all didn’t search for a projector, did you? He would have switched off his equipment and waited until you’d left before removing the evidence.”

“Do you believe he’s done this before? I mean in another county or state.” Jenna’s hand rested on the handle of her weapon, her gaze flitting back and forth.

Wolfe took in the blood spatter arcs. This killer was confident and used an ax with precision. He nodded at Jenna. “Yeah, and I figure if he’s this confident, he’s just getting started in Black Rock Falls.”

Fifteen

Assured that Jenna and the team were safe with Rio and Raven watching their backs, Kane slipped into the forest with Duke close beside him. All around him appeared unnaturally still. No birds lingered in the trees and even the insects had fallen quiet. As he walked, the remnants of last night’s mist still swirled around his feet, obscuring the tiny details he needed to find. He turned, looking back toward the road where Jenna had seen the apparition. He used his scope to check the trajectory and moved farther into the forest. Ahead, the ground had been disturbed, not by animals but by someone dragging equipment. He crouched, examining the marks closely and ran a finger along a scuff mark on the bark of a pine tree, but the heavy coating of leaves and pine needles had obscured any distinctive footprints below the trees. Standing slowly, he walked around the tree and found a broken branch at shoulder height. The markings on the tree could have been made by a trail cam at any time over the last two weeks or so. Trees at this time of year didn’t heal quickly, but the trajectory fitted his explanation of the killer using a projector.

Beside him, Duke hadn’t made a sound, but his hackles had risen and every muscle in his body stiffened. Unease rolled over Kane as if someone had just stepped behind a tree close by. He turned slowly and scanned the forest, seeing nothing. The trust he had in Duke had never wavered and he gave him the hand signal to remain silent. He dropped into combat mode, all senses on high alert, and moved between the trees, his gaze maneuvering from side to side, checking each shadow. His attention moved to a tripod indentation and a flattened patch of moss on a boulder close by. Staying alert, he checked the trajectory again. Confident he’d discovered the projector site, he touched his com. “Jenna, do you copy?”

Only static greeted him. He tried again. “Anyone, do you copy?”

Nothing but sharp deliberate interference annoyed his ear as if someone had jammed the signal. That’s not possible.

The military-issue state-of-the-art encrypted coms connected via satellite, the same as their phones—they’ve never failed. A branch snapped behind him and a bird exploded into the air close by. Kane drew his weapon and moved silently from tree to tree. The hairs on the back of his neck prickled. Instinct told him someone was out there watching him. A pine cone dropped out of nowhere and landed close by, bouncing into the underbrush and reminding him of a grenade. Kane turned, gun raised, and scanned in all directions. If this killer planned on playing games with him, he’d picked the wrong guy. Kane moved on, watching for any sign of movement. He’d dealt with deadly enemies before but not with his best friends close by and in potential danger.

His heart rate increased but he slowed it with a deep breath. Where was the stalker? Ahead, a shadow moved and then melted back into the forest. Kane dropped his center of gravity, pivoted sideways, and slid behind a tree trunk. He gave the order for Duke to drop and stay hidden. A shiver went through the dog as if he sensed danger. Kane froze, slowing his breathing and listening. To his right came the unmistakable sound of weight shifting on damp leaves and clothing brushing bark. It was a costly mistake and he lifted his M18 pistol and waited. In seconds he’d become the predator and the Axman his prey. He stepped on a twig, deliberately making it crack to give away his position and then moved to another tree without making a sound. The attempt to lure the Axman worked. Moments later, in the darkness something shifted and Kane’s finger moved to the trigger, but no one came toward him and the shadow melted back into the forest as if the Axman had chosen not to face him.

Keeping his position, Kane lifted his scope and scanned the forest, finding no one. It’s as if he’d been stalked by a phantom. He clamped his jaw shut, air whistling through his nostrils. How close the Axman had been to him, and he’d missed the chance to take him down. If Jenna and the team hadn’t been close by, he’d have peppered the forest with gunfire, but he couldn’t have risked a shot without a positive target. A stray bullet from his weapon could have hit one of them. He tried his com again. “Jenna, do you copy?”

“Copy. I’ve been trying to reach you. The coms have been down.” Jenna’s voice came through loud and clear.

Breathing out a sigh of relief, Kane pressed his com. “The Axman is here in the forest right now, so move in close to the others. He was stalking me, but I don’t know any fool who brings an ax to a gunfight. Maybe he believed he could get the jump on me, and trust me, that ain’t gonna happen.”

“He’s here?” Jenna lowered her voice. “Did he mess with our coms?”

Moving without making a sound, Kane walked back to where he’d left Duke. “Yeah, I believe so because when he vanished, they started working again. It takes a sophisticated jammer to do that. Don’t worry, we’ll make sure that doesn’t happen again. We have other frequencies no one can touch.”

“Did you get a look at him?”

Kane moved through the trees, keeping in the dark patches between the dense pines, ever watchful for any movement. “No, he kept to the shadows, but I found evidence of a projector, so we can put away the notion of a ghost haunting the forest.” He ducked under tree branches. “I’ll walk the perimeter of the crime scene and then come in from the west. Don’t shoot me, okay?” He heard taps from the others as they responded. “And Jenna, there’s no physical evidence of him anywhere, no footprints. Apart from an indent from a tripod and a scratch on a tree, he left nothing. Maybe we need to call this guy the Phantom Axman. Trust me, if you guys weren’t in the line of fire, I’d have sprayed the forest, but I couldn’t risk hitting you.”

“I’m glad you didn’t risk it. We’ll catch him. We’re heading back to the trucks now.” Jenna sucked in a breath as if to steady her nerves. “Stay safe and see you in five.”

Sixteen

Jenna searched the forest in wide sweeps as she leaned against the Beast drinking a cup of coffee Raven had poured for her from one of the Thermos flasks. It never amazed her how Kane could move through the forest in complete silence. It was only when Duke bounded out from between the trees that she spotted him. As he walked toward them, Raven ducked into the Beast and came out with two cups of coffee. He gave one to Kane and then tossed him a couple of energy bars. Jenna’s stomach untwisted at the sight of her husband, and her grip on the handle of her pistol relaxed, her fingers uncurling one by one.

“How close was he?” Raven looked at Kane.

“Close enough. I could hear him but I couldn’t see him.” Kane went to Jenna’s side and leaned against the Beast, his shoulder brushing against hers. “He’s smart enough to walk away but he’s been watching us.” He moved his attention to Wolfe. “He messed with our coms. How is that possible?”

“I didn’t know it was. The encryption and other safeguards make jamming impossible.” Wolfe shook his head slowly, clearly amazed. “Did you try your phone?”

“No, I kept my eyes on the target.” Kane raised an eyebrow. “Everything will need to be replaced. If this guy can jam our communication devices, he might be listening in on everything we say. Do we have a timeframe?”

“I’ll make the necessary calls the moment I get back to my office and give you an ETA.” Wolfe rubbed at one eyebrow with a slow, frustrated stroke. “Later today, with luck.”

“Ben didn’t scent any strangers in the vicinity and he’s not giving out any signals now.” Raven stood casually sipping his coffee. “The perp didn’t return to the scene of the crime. He obviously knows the forest and the forest knows him. Did you notice how quiet it was when we arrived? It was as if the forest were holding its breath. We’ve had vehicles driving by all morning. He could have been in any one of them.”

“There are no other vehicles in the immediate area.” Rio walked toward them, his gaze never leaving the forest. “He’s probably on foot.”

“Do you want us to fan out and hunt him down?” Raven looked from one to the other. “He couldn’t have gone that far and he sure as heck didn’t pass us.”

“Someone like that, who moves like a stalker, would have an exit plan.” Kane narrowed his gaze but kept staring at the forest. “He came back to watch our reactions to his display. First, he wouldn’t risk being caught with an ax and we’re armed. He figured he could scare me, but when that didn’t happen, he ran away. I didn’t see in what direction. He’s good at using the forest for cover. The dogs might be able to follow a trail, but by now, if he has transport close by, he’ll be in the wind.”

Jenna indicated with her chin to the highway that vanished from view as it wound its way through the forest. “I agree. It will be a waste of time searching for him. If he hid his vehicle anywhere along the edge of the forest, he’d be well away by now. The positive is that Dave found signs of a tripod where a projector may have been placed. So we know how he’s creating illusions. He’s already moved all his equipment, so he won’t be returning. As he is a threat, we’ll need to warn the townsfolk. We know what this man is capable of doing and has no trouble in killing two people at a time. It seems to me he knows the forest well and uses it to his advantage.”

“He likes to single people out. That’s for sure.” Rio rubbed the back of his neck and turned to Kane. “How did it play out with you? What are we dealing with?”

“He acted strangely.” Kane drained his cup and pushed the energy bars into his pocket. “I figure he was trying to spook me by just giving me glimpses of his shadow and by tossing pine cones at me. When I pulled my weapon, he recognized that I had combat skills and backed off. I started to hunt him and he didn’t like that. He’s not stupid enough to hang around with all of us armed and ready to take him down.”

“He’s taunting us.” Emily stared wide-eyed into the shadows.

“Nah.” Kane rested one hand on the handle of his weapon. “He’s introducing himself. He’s saying he’s not afraid of us and we can’t stop him—he’s wrong.” He turned to Wolfe. “What size ax do you believe he used to murder the victims?”

“I would say it’s between a felling ax and a forest ax.” Wolfe leaned casually against the side of his van and shrugged. “I’ll know more after I’ve completed the autopsies. They have slightly different blades. As both these axes are used in a horizontal swing to get maximum efficiency, I would definitely say it’s not a splitting maul. That acts efficiently when it cuts with the grain of the wood. As the heads weren’t hacked off, I would say it would be one of the others. Both have long handles and would give the killer the swing necessary to decapitate with one strike.”

“So nothing too heavy?” A nerve in Kane’s jaw twitched as he stared into the forest. “It would take a tall powerful man to remove the head of someone in one strike, don’t you agree? Did the blood spatter give you any indication of height?”

“Yeah.” Wolfe’s eyes narrowed. “I’ve taken measurements and will give you an approximate height later but I’d say at least six feet. He is taller than the younger victim, the laceration in the back has a downward slant and I’d say that man is maybe five-ten.” He glanced at Emily. “We’ll grab some takeout and get back. Norrell is working alongside the robot and plans to assist us this afternoon. We’ll be conducting micro-CT scanning of the wounds. It is a remarkable tool for this type of injury. It creates 3D replicas of the wounds. When we catch the killer, we can use them to match against 3D scans of any weapons we find.” 

Jenna pushed away from the truck and took the cup from Kane. “Well, I suggest we leave Wolfe and Emily to do their work. Jo and Carter might arrive today and Jo might have some insights into this guy’s profile.” She glanced at her watch. “Right now, I figure we grab something to eat at Aunt Betty’s and try and come up with a few possible suspects.”

Seventeen

Nobody said much in the truck on the way back to town. The last couple of days had been horrific and Jenna believed it disturbed everyone’s thoughts knowing that another threat had chosen their beautiful forest to wreak havoc. She turned in her seat to look at Rio. “I’ll leave you to put out a suitable media release. I don’t want everyone in the town scared stupid, but they need to be warned that there’s a predator on the loose.”

“I’ll come up with something suitable.” Rio shook his head slowly. “I thought I’d seen everything, but this beats all.” He gave her a long meaningful stare. “I figure we need to keep Rowley away from the crime scenes. He is a great deputy but anything too messy really upsets him.”

“He is much better than he used to be.” Kane smiled and shook his head. “I figure being with Sandy when she had the twins cured him of most of his problems with blood. I have to admit that crime scene was nasty, but let’s not think about it now. My mind is set on the specials at Aunt Betty’s.” His stomach gave a long growl.

As they drove along Main, Jenna admired the Halloween decorations being set up everywhere. A tour bus parked alongside Aunt Betty’s Café caught her attention. It took up four or more of the nose-in parking spaces. As she waited on the sidewalk for Kane to let Duke out of the back of the truck, Raven came out of Aunt Betty’s, ducking his head to get through the pumpkin front door. She turned to him. “Is something wrong?”

“Nope, but I’m just warning you…” A smile crept over Raven’s face and his eyes twinkled with mischief. “Inside are D.K. Hood, her editor, Helen, and some members of her Readers’ Group who’ve come from all around the world to spend Halloween here. They’re staying at the Cattleman’s Hotel and D.K. will be holding a book signing in the town hall tomorrow evening.”

Jenna blinked, trying to fit the name into place. “Oh, the author who writes all the books about our cases? I met her once before, years ago. Nice lady. She’s here in Aunt Betty’s Café?”

“She is.” Raven grinned. “She knew my name and everything. She’s very easy to talk to, not hoity-toity at all. You know, she might be able to shed some light on the homicide, if you can get a few spare minutes to talk with her. She did mention knowing about local myths and legends.”

Raising both eyebrows, Jenna exchanged a meaningful look with Kane. “Her knowledge might be useful, but I’ll hand in my badge before I take advice about crime solving from an author, no matter how lovely she is.” She followed Kane through the giant pumpkin.

“I’ve read her books.” Rio shrugged and walked behind them. “She follows our cases as if she is one of the team.”

“She’ll want to speak to us”—Kane’s mouth twitched up at the corners as he scanned the room—“and they’ve come all this way. They look like such a nice group of people. We can spend a few minutes with them, but maybe we should order first and then go and speak to them?”

A few minutes spent on public relations while they waited for their meals wasn’t too much of an imposition. Jenna nodded and as they made their way to the front counter to look at the specials and order their meals, the noisy room fell silent. Jenna turned to see a group of people looking at her. They sat at tables that had been pushed together. Finally, the conversation in the room started up again as Jenna turned to peruse the specials board and order her meal. She lowered her voice to just above a whisper and moved closer to Kane. “I wouldn’t want to disappoint them, but they’ve likely come to see you rather than me.”

“They’ve already chatted with Rowley. He called and gave me the heads-up.” Raven grinned at Jenna. “It’s kinda nice being in the books. It makes us look like heroes.”

Jenna snorted. “Oh, stop it. Next thing, you’ll all be wearing capes.”

She had recognized the author and turned to smile at her. Moments later, she walked over to the table with Kane, Raven, and Rio. Everyone introduced themselves to the group and shook hands and took selfies with anyone who wanted them. It was a very pleasant interlude in a tragic day. When Jenna walked to her table, she smiled at Kane. “What a wonderful group of people. I had no idea we had so much support from all around the world.”

“It’s good to know, isn’t it?” Kane dropped into a chair. “They wanted selfies with the dogs too. How sweet is that? I like them. They’re lovely.”

“They told me they might make it a regular trip.” Raven sat down beside Kane. “That series of books has increased tourism in the town. It can only be a good thing for everyone.”

The meals arrived and Jenna looked at her deputies. “Okay, back to work. What are we looking at here? Let’s break it down.” She pulled out her notepad and pen. “Dave, you got closer to him than anyone. How do we profile this guy and what can we give Jo to help her?”

“He moves with stealth, so either he is an experienced hunter or he has been trained in the military.” Kane lifted a spoonful of chili to his nose and inhaled before eating it. “He is in control, which makes him dangerous. He had the sense to pull back and not confront me. He recognized me as a predator. I assume he was unarmed because if he wasn’t, I figure he believed he could attack me and get away before any of you discovered I was missing.” He met Jenna’s gaze. “He enjoys the hunt, the fear, and the chase.”

Making swift notes, Jenna turned to Rio. “What do you make of him?”

“You might believe that everyone can swing an ax, but that’s not so.” Rio placed his burger on the plate before him and looked at her. “You need the correct ax for the job. Not every ax would chop off someone’s head so efficiently. I’ve seen the victims and none of them were hacked to death. This makes me sure he’s done this before, but when I searched all the databanks in the state, I couldn’t find any decapitations from less than ten years ago.”

Glancing up from her notes, Jenna stared at him. “Then we need to look farther afield. We have serial killers coming here from all over, and if this doesn’t look like his first kill, he must have been committing murder in many other places. Although I have to admit, decapitation would be one of the rarest types of murder in the country.”

“It might be a fantasy.” Raven dipped a fry into a pool of ketchup on his plate. “How do we know that this guy’s fantasy came about after he stood in the forest chopping down trees. Maybe he had an ax to grind with someone—oh, I’m sorry for the pun—and fantasized about chopping off their heads. It only takes a trigger to set a psychopath on a murder spree.”

Taking in all their suggestions, Jenna looked from one to the other. “The logging camps are miles away. No one logs in Black Rock Falls, so this man can’t be employed in that profession here. He might go out and cut down dead trees and bring them in for firewood. There are a number of people who sell firewood around town. We need to make a list of those and maybe go and see them. Once Wolfe can give us an idea of the height of this man, it will be easier to eliminate anyone who is too small.” She made more notes in her book. “I figure he would need some experience in using a projector. I, for one, would have no idea how to set one up so that it works on a motion sensor and projects on mist.”

“They are used in a multitude of settings.” Rio stared into space, allowing his incredible memory to work. “Let me see: Backyard movie nights, camping, and off-grid use. Using projectors for sports watch parties in parking lots. Traveling, big-screen gamers, binge-watching TV shows, and then there’s artists. They use them to project images on a wall for tracing or painting large murals. Then we have what we often see here in town at Halloween and at Christmas. People project spooky content onto windows during Halloween and Nativity scenes at Christmas.” He sighed. “There must be more uses.”

“Yeah, it’s easy to set up presentations in small meeting rooms for business or in the military.” Kane looked at Jenna. “It’s larger than a laptop screen. Wolfe uses one often when he’s explaining autopsy findings. They’re everywhere. This guy just used his imagination and projected a moving image onto thick mist. The way the mist undulates would make it more ghostlike. It’s ingenious really, isn’t it?”

Jenna shivered recalling her encounter. “Unless you’re on the receiving end. It scared me, and those poor men believed they were helping a kid in trouble and then met a terrible death. If I hadn’t just read about the girl in the bloody nightgown myth, that might have been my head on the log.” She pushed both hands though her hair and stared at her uneaten meal. “How are we going to stop him?”

Eighteen

Kane’s phone buzzed. He smiled when he looked at the caller ID. “Hi, Ty, what’s happening?”

“I dropped my bird into your ranch about twenty minutes ago. We’ve stowed our bags in the cottage and settled Jaime with Raya. Do you want me to leave the bird here and take Jenna’s cruiser into the office?” Carter chuckled. “I hear you’re having problems with ghosts.”

Smiling, Kane leaned back in his chair. “Yeah, take Jenna’s ride, but not the Mustang. She’s a little protective about that vehicle. We’re at Aunt Betty’s. Do you want me to grab some takeout for you? I’m taking some back for Rowley. We’ve been at a crime scene all morning.” He sighed. “It’s real nasty. Maybe you should eat before we show you the crime scene photos.”

“Man, nothing upsets my stomach. Grab us whatever is on special and we’ll see you at the office. Oh, and Kalo is with us. We couldn’t leave him alone over Halloween.” Carter disconnected.

Kane looked at Jenna. “The FBI have arrived and Bobby Kalo too. Once you’ve finished your meal, we’ll head back to the office. I figure we leave Wolfe to do his thing and wait for the report. What do you say?”

“I believe having Jo’s insight into the killer will be very useful and Kalo will make our lives easier running searches.” Jenna bit into her bagel and cream cheese. “If Wolfe finds anything interesting, he’ll call us to drop by and take a look. We need to push on with the investigation.”

Jenna’s vehicle was parked outside the office when Kane slid the Beast into their usual space. He took Duke from the back seat, negotiating him through the door with the massive beef bone he insisted on bringing with him. He’d eaten a bowl filled with meat leftovers, as had Ben, but the fresh bones Susie had offered them would take a good deal of licking and Duke and Ben had refused to leave without them. It seemed to Kane that Duke was teaching Ben bad habits, although Raven seemed to be okay with it, saying that dogs, like humans, needed some downtime. So Kane had taken a bone wrapped in plastic back to the office for Zorro, Carter’s Doberman—it only seemed fair.

They met Carter, Jo, and Kalo at the front counter chatting with Maggie and Rowley. Kane handed Rowley a takeout bag and looked at Carter. “Raven is right behind me with your meal. I do have a nice juicy bone for Zorro.” He held out the packet.

“You’re not trying to bribe my dog, are you?” Carter grinned around the toothpick in his mouth and took the bone. “You don’t mind him chewing on this in the conference room?”

“No, we don’t, and as Ben and Duke have one as well, it’s only fair Zorro has some downtime too.” Jenna smiled at him. “Don’t you agree?”

“It’s nice to see you again, Jenna.” Carter smiled at her. “Although, I don’t believe Zorro enjoys downtime, he likes people to believe he’s mean. Although he does let his hair down with Duke at the ranch.”

“Hi, Jenna, Kane.” Jo turned away from the counter. “I can’t wait to get my teeth into this case.”

“Yeah, put me to work. I’m bored stupid.” Kalo pushed his laptop under one arm and smiled at them.

Kane waved them all up the stairs to the conference room. “Maybe you’ll change your mind when you see what it involves. This one is tricky.”

In the conference room, as Rio went to the whiteboard to list everything that they’d discovered about the two separate homicides, Kane brought everyone up to date. For now, they had positive identifications on the first two young victims found in the vehicle in Stanton Forest. The wallets found on the two men earlier in the day would be used to contact next of kin and try and establish their identification. In the meantime, Rio had listed all the information that they’d gathered from the crime scenes in two separate sections on the whiteboard. As Kane and Jenna answered the FBI’s questions on both crimes, Raven attached the crime scene photographs he’d just printed alongside the notes that Rio had made.

Kane waited until Jo and Carter had finished their meal before going into the forensics that he’d witnessed personally at the latest crime scene. He also gave details of his encounter with the Axman in the forest. “Something about this guy isn’t right. He doesn’t act like a normal serial killer. I was a threat to him. I turned things around and I became the predator and he just melted into the forest as if he didn’t want to face me. Agreed, I had my weapon and he may have been carrying an ax, but I doubt it. As he had removed all evidence of his projected images from the scene, I would say he had already stowed his ax and come back to the forest to watch our reaction to the murders.”

“I’ve been dealing with serial killers for the last seven years, and in my experience, if they’re confronted, they kill.” Jenna frowned. “I agree with Dave. This guy doesn’t fit the mold.”

“Okay.” Jo got to her feet and stood in front of the whiteboard, arms folded as she scanned the photos.

Kane had watched her processing crime scenes many a time. She usually went very quiet as if calculating the patterns of a disturbed mind.

“We all agree that the murders are connected and it will be interesting to see if Wolfe decides if the killer is the same person.” Jo tapped her chin with the tip of her finger, her gaze never leaving the whiteboard. “I believe the murders were committed by the same person, but they’re not connected in the way you think.”

Raising both eyebrows, Kane leaned forward in his chair looking at her. “It looks ritualistic to me. The killer decapitated the victims, staged each murder, and used candles in the same way. I figure the only reason he didn’t try and kill me is because I didn’t fit into his ritual.”

“I believe this killer is trying to outwit us. He wants you to figure his murders are ritualistic.” Jo stared at the images again. “I’m convinced he’s covering his true intent.”

“Can you explain?” Jenna leaned back in her chair twirling a pen in her fingers.

“The photos tell a story.” Jo moved the photos around on the whiteboard, lining up the different murders for comparison. “The thing is ritual killers are consistent and predictable. The staging in both these crime scenes is inconsistent. Can you see the way he places the candles in the first murder? Then look at the second murder, the candle placement is rushed and sloppy. From what I can see, and I’m sure after the autopsy we will have a clearer picture, the wounds vary in precision.” She turned slowly and looked at them, placing both hands flat on the table. “Then we look at the choice of victims. They’re random—a couple in the car and then two men responding to a girl in distress. A ritualistic killer would hunt down the same type of person, sometimes right down to hair color and size, age, or whatever. They repeat patterns because that’s part of the ritual they must observe—it’s an obsession.”

“So, if this killer is so different and not following this pattern, what are we looking at here?” Jenna glanced at Kane. “Do you agree?”

Nodding slowly, Kane always appreciated Jo’s insights to the psychopathic mind. “Yeah, it makes sense but doesn’t give us a profile of who we need to hunt down.”

“That’s because I need more time to analyze the information in front of me.” Jo stared at Kane and then turned and tapped the description of the girl in the illusion that Jenna had seen. “This is what is confusing me at the moment. He’s gone to the trouble of creating an illusion of a girl in a bloodstained nightgown to lure his victims into the forest.”

Kane scratched his head. “Yeah, well we figured that was pretty obvious but the reason he’s doing it isn’t though. Why is he using myths? Don’t they carry the risk of people not believing what they’re seeing?”

“I believe he’s using stories, urban legends, and folklore to play on people’s fear, especially in the woods at night. Those tales told around campfires to scare people.” Jo shrugged. “To me, he appears theatrical but not symbolic. I don’t believe he is worshiping anything. In my opinion, he is manipulating his victims’ perception as a lure.”

“For what reason?” Jenna took a cup of coffee Raven handed her and sipped. “That sounds spooky.”

“Right now, I’m not sure—apart from killing them.” Jo stared at the crime scene photographs again. “The answers are here. I just need to dig them out. I can tell you he’s intelligent, patient, and not killing for the reasons you expect. I need to strip away the illusion and discover what is behind the reason for his killing spree.”

Kane added sugar and creamer to his coffee and stirred slowly. “Can you determine what type of psychopathic profile he fits into?”

“A batshit-crazy one, if you ask me.” Carter removed his toothpick and tossed it into the garbage. “What next? Is he planning on riding into town like the Headless Horseman and decapitating anyone he rides by?”

“Unlikely.” Jo shot him an annoyed look. “I believe he’s on a mission but right now the mission is hidden. Nothing I’ve seen in these crime scenes tells me he’s killing for pleasure. It’s too well planned for it to be driven by rage and we’re not seeing any signs of sexual gratification. I figure he is killing to achieve something—but what that is right now is beyond my expertise.”

Mind racing, Kane placed his cup of coffee on the desk and looked at her. “Are you saying you believe he is using the murders as a camouflage to cover his true intent?”

“Yes.” Jo pointed to the candles placed deliberately inside the mouths of the victims. “This makes no sense at all. It’s not in any occult ritual I know about, so the only reason I can give you is he is using the black candles to mislead you.”

“What else can you tell us about him?” Jenna sipped her coffee and peered at Jo over the rim.

“He could easily be either a hunter or a military person by the way Kane described how he moved through the forest quietly. Blood obviously doesn’t worry him, nor do dismembered human body parts. I might add here that decapitation murders are rare—they are very personal, in the way you see strangulation. Removing a head is like cutting the head off a snake—or removing a threat.”

Kane stared into space, thinking for a beat. “The only similar murders I can recall, the killer wanted to make the victims stop talking. It came from his mother constantly berating him and he needed to shut her up. When he finally murdered her, he stopped killing. Are we looking for the same type of suspect?”

“I’ll need more details before I can narrow it down but that’s possible.” Jo pushed a pen behind one ear and shrugged. “The only problem I have is the variety of victims. I’m sure the killer you are referring to killed only women because they were the facsimile of his mother?”

Kane nodded. “Yeah, they were all women.”

“Okay, then getting back to profiling him. A woodsman is possible because of the use of the ax. He is very comfortable in the woods, probably prefers isolation.” Jo took a deep breath and turned to face them again. “He understands how people react to fear. He is a planner but not a perfectionist. He has the ability to improvise and adapts to each situation as it presents itself. Nothing in the crime scene photographs tells me that he is obsessive. I would say he is more practical.”

Kane listened and then shook his head. “You’re describing someone who is almost normal. Don’t you believe we are dealing with a psychopath?”

“I’m seeing emotionally detached.” Jo sat down at the table and smiled at Raven as he pushed a cup of coffee in front of her. “Both crime scenes tell a story. They tell me he’s not impulsive or chaotic. He’s very organized. It’s as if he’s following a path to make a point. It’s as if he has purpose.”

“We’ve had many psychopathic killers who are organized.” Jenna turned to look at Kane. “You have very good instincts, Dave. What did you get from him when you were in the forest?”

Turning his cup in circles with his fingertips, Kane mulled over the few minutes he’d been alone with the killer. “I didn’t fit into his wheelhouse of victims and I didn’t feel any fear from him at all. It was as if he was just watching to see what I was doing. I don’t think I frightened him away. I believe he chose to leave rather than confront me because that wasn’t in his plan. I figure he’s killing people who fit into the scenario he needs. All these theatrics are leading to something.”

“I agree.” Jo nodded and breathed out a long sigh. “I would imagine he’s trying to re-create something from his past. I don’t know what it is yet but it likely comes from his childhood, hence the old stories. Everything that’s happened so far is just practice. He is honing his skills and he’s not finished yet.”

Nineteen

A shiver ran down Jenna’s spine. The profile could fit many people. She rubbed her temples trying to work out possible professions for the killer. She turned to Rio. “We need to consider suitable suspects. Once you put out the media release about the murders, if we get calls about people acting suspiciously, we need to know if they fit a loose profile at least. Taking Jo’s profiling into consideration, we’re looking for someone who works or lives in the forest. A forestry worker or warden, they would know remote areas, cabins, and trails and be comfortable moving around in the dark.”

“I’m thinking a mechanic, engineer, or handyman who can build devices, rig projectors, and modify tools.” Kane leaned back in his chair, making it creak. “Right now, any of the workers at the Haunted House could be contenders. They know how to frighten people and build scenarios similar to the girl in the bloody nightgown.” He drummed his fingers on the table. “We should consider anyone dealing in Halloween displays, or even theatrics.”

“That gives me an idea.” Rowley snapped his fingers. “What about the Old Mitcham Ranch Halloween crew? They only appear once a year, which would be perfect for a seasonal killer. They’d know all the legends of the local area and be used to working in dark, creepy environments.”

Jenna nodded and Rio added it to the board. The murders at the Old Mitcham Ranch went back over one hundred years and had continued until recently, when the Halloween crew purchased it to put on Halloween fright nights. She looked around the table. “Any other suggestions?”

“The list could be endless.” Raven rubbed his beard. “Any hunter in the area is skilled with blades, comfortable with blood, and knows how to stalk prey. It seems to me we have a massive list of possible suspects. We’ll need to narrow it down.”

“It’s more likely that someone who has that type of ax would work in the forest.” Rio looked around the table as he paused from writing on the whiteboard. “My thoughts lean toward someone who fells dead trees and sells the wood, maybe from his home or through a store. He might be a supplier. He’d know how to use an ax and have the strength to decapitate someone.”

Jenna nodded. “Okay, Rio, send out the appropriate media releases and make sure Maggie has help to answer the phones in the morning. Call for volunteers if you need to or call the Louan sheriff and ask him to loan us a couple of his deputies.” She scanned the faces of the others sitting around the table. “Start by hunting down local woodsmen. Contact the forestry and find out if any of their men are currently working in our area or if any of them are on vacation. Rowley, get a list of any hunters in the crime scene areas who have reported to the wardens they might have seen someone. If they’re in the forest, we’ll need to speak to them.”

“I figure we go and speak to the men working on the Haunted House.” Kane looked at her. “We know the general height of this man and his physical condition. We might strike it lucky.”

“I’ll head out to the Old Mitcham Ranch and see what’s happening there.” Raven clicked his pen and pushed it inside his pocket.

Jenna gave him a long, considering stare. “Not alone you’re not. That place is a minefield of disasters waiting to happen. I’d burn it to the ground if I had my way.”

“I’ll go with him.” Carter tossed a toothpick into his mouth and smiled around it. “There’s two of us and the dogs. We’ll be just fine.”

“I’d like to remain in the office with Kalo if that’s okay, Jenna.” Jo collected the coffee cups and took them to the sink. “I need to run through the evidence and hopefully Wolfe will upload something to the server we can use to narrow down the suspects.”

Pushing to her feet, Jenna nodded. “Thanks, Jo. If you need anything while we’re gone, just order it and put it on our tab. I have no idea how long this will take.” She glanced at the others. “Okay, everyone, get it done and make sure everything is documented.” She gathered her things and turned to Kane. “Let’s go.”

“Duke won’t leave. He wants to guard his bone.” Kane grinned at her. “I’ll take him to the office and he can munch away all afternoon in his basket. He knows to go to Maggie if he needs to go for a walk.”

Jenna stared at Duke, his mouth stretched around a juicy bone, his eyes flicking to Ben and Zorro with a slow warning growl. “Okay, but they’re all going in the trash before we go home.”

By the time they arrived at the Haunted House, the wind had picked up, jostling the jack-o’-lanterns stretched out between the street lights, and dark clouds had rolled in from the mountains, threatening rain. Jenna followed Kane along the alleyway through the back door to the Haunted House backstage area. A pickup blocked the space and a man wearing a dark cowboy hat, a brown suede jacket, and jeans unloaded and stacked firewood alongside the back door. The man ignored them and turned back to the truck, gathering more split wood. She stood for a few seconds watching him and then followed Kane up the stairs and waited as he hammered on the door. One of the crew opened the door and stared at them half asleep, coffee in hand. “Sheriff’s department, can we come inside? We would like to speak to the production manager.”

The young man blinked a few times and then stood to one side to allow them to pass. The cluttered area was chaotic and filled with people moving around. Props had been piled in corners, and racks of costumes pressed against the walls. It appeared to double as a changing room for the actors as well. A dressing table surrounded with lights sat at one end, with makeup spilling across the top, and on a table, latex masks sat discarded. In the center of the room, a woman barked orders and Jenna walked to her side. “I can see you’re busy, but I really need to ask you a few questions.”

“What is it now? Did I forget to dot the i on one of our permit applications?” The woman waved a hand at three men carrying gear. “Well, get on with it. I haven’t got all day.” She turned slowly back to Jenna and then raised her gaze to Kane and blinked as if she hadn’t noticed him before. “Ah—what can I do for you, Sheriff?”

With the feeling of eyes burning into her, Jenna turned to see two actors in costume watching them with suspicion. She turned back to the production manager. “I need to ask you and your special effects tech a few questions.”

“Okay.” The woman gestured to a man working at a tech station surrounded by laptops, lighting boards, and a projector. “Milo, get your ass over here. The cops want a word.” She narrowed her gaze. “Is there a problem?”

“What’s your name?” Kane took out his notebook and pen. “And the name of your special effects tech?”

“I’m Tessa Regan and this is Milo Strong, my special effects guy.” Tessa stood arms folded across her chest in a defensive manner and glared at them. “I haven’t got much time. We’re on a final run-through. We’re opening early. Tickets went on sale yesterday and they are selling right up to Halloween.”

A small young man with spectacles came toward them and stared at them wide-eyed.

Jenna nodded, took out her phone, and pushed the record button. “We’ve had an incident in the forest that you might be able to help us with. We believe that someone was projecting an image onto the mist and attempting to lure people into the forest. Can you tell me who has access to the projectors that you use?”

“Me.” Milo adjusted his glasses. “Well, most times. I need help when we’re running a stream of illusions at the same time. Only a few of the team know how to rig a portable projector.”

Jenna flicked a look at Kane. “What are their names and are they here today?”

“Trevor Richards, Shane Crow, and Mason Kitteridge and, yeah, they should be in the house.” Milo checked his watch. “It’s not time for a break.”

“Can you ask them to come here?” Kane looked at Tessa. “It will save time.”

“Sure.” Tessa went to the control panel and pressed a button and then spoke into a mic. “Trevor, Shane, and Mason to the dressing room.”

When they arrived and introduced themselves, Jenna immediately dismissed Crow. As a man in his late sixties, small and wiry, he wouldn’t have the height or strength to decapitate someone. Richards stood approximately five-ten, rugged, with an earring and long black greasy hair, wearing a faded T-shirt depicting an eighties rock band. Kitteridge was six-two, muscular, maybe thirty, with a weather-beaten appearance. Either could fit the profile. She noticed how they ignored her and looked at Kane. She cleared her throat. “I gather you are all proficient in using a portable projector? Can you tell me if it’s possible to project an image on fog?”

“You can project an image or film on any surface.” Richards shrugged. “Fog is good. We use a fog machine to make the ghosts appear real.”

“Who had access to the projectors last night?” Kane looked from one to the other with his pencil raised above his notebook.

“Everyone.” Milo moved around as if he needed to use the toilet. “Although, we did have one stolen recently. I was unpacking and left it in the back of the pickup. After I carried some of the equipment inside, I went out and it was gone. We haven’t reported it missing.”

“Do all the effects run from the tech station? Do you control the projectors as well?” Kane moved to the station and glanced at the high-tech equipment.

“No, we run the projectors on a timed loop.” Milo’s hands trembled as he pointed to a timetable of events stuck to the wall. “The customers come through and move at a predictable rate, so it’s easy to time it for each group as they walk through the attraction.”

Jenna recalled the way the Haunted House worked before. The attraction offered various scenarios. If a customer took a certain path, the outcome was different. This is what brought the tourists back each year to experience a different adventure each time. She turned toward Tessa. “So everyone who works here during the day setting up works at night as well?”

“Yeah, well, most of them do.” Tessa shrugged. “The actors only come in at six. We don’t require them to set up. They just get in the way.”

“Did anyone leave during their shift last night?” Kane walked back slowly, his gaze scanning the room as if taking it all in. “Or maybe show up late, or disappear for a time?”

“I did.” Kitteridge looked at Jenna and smiled. “I had a stomach bug. I drove down to the roadhouse to get something to fix it.”

“I sent Richards to pick up some takeout around nine.” Tessa shot Richards a stare to freeze a lake. “He was gone for a long time. He said the pizzeria was packed and there was a long line.”

“There was a long line.” Richards folded his arms across his chest. “Next time go yourself. I’m not paid to collect food.”

“Could any of you rig something fast and then tear it down and move it to a different location?” Kane ran his gaze over the men.

“I figure all of us could do that.” Milo shrugged and glanced at the others. “It’s something we need to do often. If the scenes don’t offer the intended thrill, we need to come up with something else. Like an automaton for instance.” He sighed. “Our reputation for scaring people is what makes money, not just on Halloween. You know, this house has been running various scary shows for over a year now. We still get people coming from all over.”

Jenna had heard enough. There was only one other question on her mind. “Has anyone been fired lately or had a disagreement with anyone here?”

“Yeah, Tom Winehart had an argument with me.” Tessa lifted her chin, her eyes flashing. “He figured he could run the show. I asked him to step back and to stop undermining my authority, and he wouldn’t, so I asked the owner to fire him. He threatened me but left town the next day.”

Pulling cards from her pocket, Jenna handed them around. “If you hear about anyone using a projector in the forest. Or if any member of your crew goes missing during the evenings, please call me or the anonymous hotline. The number will be on the news tonight. We prefer to follow up with any tips, but if that’s not possible, we don’t need to know the name of the caller, just the information.” She smiled. “Thank you for your time.”

As they left, the woodcutter from the alleyway stepped inside, carrying a basket filled with split logs.

“Howdy, ma’am.” He nodded to Jenna, opened the door to the cellar, and went down the steps.

Jenna stared after him and paused for him to return. Up close, he looked older than she imagined, his face wrinkled from hours outdoors, and she guessed his age at about fifty. She approached him as he re-entered the hallway. “Do you deliver wood all over town?”

“Yeah, it keeps me busy.” The man smiled at her and brushed the wood dust from his gloves.

Jenna nodded. “Do you have a card?”

“I do.” He removed a glove and fished inside his jacket. “Caleb Durnell. You can book a delivery via my website.”

Staring at the card, Jenna smiled. “Thanks.”

She followed Kane back to the Beast and climbed inside. “What do you think?”

“Two possibles. Richards and Kitteridge.” Kane started the engine. “There are axes on-site. I noticed two leaning against the wall. They are real, not props. Both men have the expertise, their size is within the range, and they were missing from work last night.”

The build and strength of the deliveryman came to mind. “That delivery guy, Caleb Durnell, he fits the profile. Strong, works with an ax, and from his card, he lives in the forest. He has access to many places if he gives such a unique service and it seems people trust him inside their homes. He could have easily taken a projector. I bet they store spare ones in the cellar.” She copied the information into her notebook. “Drive slowly past the alleyway and I’ll grab his plate.”

“So, three possibles.” Kane nodded slowly. “This case is complex. I wonder what Carter and Raven found at the Old Mitcham Ranch.”

Jenna took down the number and looked at her watch. Concern wrinkled her brow. “They haven’t checked in. I hope they haven’t run into the Axman.”

Twenty

As Raven slid behind the wheel of his truck and glanced at the dogs in the back seat, he smiled. Although Ben was always on his best behavior, he noticed Carter’s Doberman, Zorro, sat bolt upright in the back seat, his head averted from the other dog as if he couldn’t stand the smell. He had witnessed Zorro’s interaction with Duke and they’d got along together really well, so he assumed it would take a little bit longer for Zorro to relax when close to Ben. He glanced at Carter as he climbed into the passenger seat. “Does your dog have a problem with other dogs?”

“A problem? Nah.” Carter looked at him and grinned. “He just believes he is superior, is all. He doesn’t turn off and relax. It’s in his wiring. He’s on duty twenty-four/seven unless I give him a specific order. Right now, when we’re heading to speak to potential suspects, is not the time to give him that order.” He cleared his throat. “You know, I’m glad we have this time to get to know each other better. It makes for a better working relationship, don’t you agree?”

Emily had told Raven many stories about Carter and he believed he’d gotten to know him well enough, but it seemed he needed to get something off his chest, so he glanced at him. “Yeah, I do. You first.”

“I was a SEAL before I joined the FBI. I’ve never been in a serious relationship because of that. I figured it would be too hard on the woman I left behind during tours, but since then I haven’t found anyone to tolerate me.” He chuckled. “So, what’s your story? You seem like a loner—well, maybe not so much now you’re dating Emily, but apart from that, I figure we’re much the same.”

Raven shrugged. “Maybe not. My story is complicated.”

“Maybe, maybe not. I’m not ashamed of suffering PTSD for a time.” Carter took a toothpick from his top pocket and waved it around as he spoke. “I joined the FBI but only served for about six months before there was an incident where children were murdered right in front of me and I couldn’t do a thing to help them. I needed to get away for a time and spent two years off the grid in the forest out of Snakeskin Gully. Jo had been sent to work at the Snakeskin Gully field office after her divorce, along with Bobby Kalo, and was ordered to get me back to work. She asked the local cop to locate me and he brought her to my place. It’s a small cabin in the forest miles from anywhere, just the way I like it. She pulled my sorry ass out of there and made me get back to work.” He smiled. “She has a persuasive way about her, you know? I believe it’s because she is a behavioral analyst and knew exactly how to deal with me. I didn’t want to go back to work. I just wanted to sit there on my porch with my dog doing nothing. I can tell you, that woman has the patience of a saint because I was very difficult to work with. I had no filter—probably still don’t—but she kept pushing me along until everything fell back into place.”

Raven raised both eyebrows. Carter’s story was much like his own. “She saved you from an inevitable downward slide. You see, no one gets better when they’re living off the grid. That’s what I discovered, mainly by reading books about my situation.” He backed out onto Main and headed out of town. “As you know, I’m a medical doctor, thanks to the military, and I flew medevac choppers during our deployments overseas. The last one, I had one person and his K-9 to retrieve. He was an injured Navy SEAL. We took fire and went down.”

“Go on.” Carter’s eyes hadn’t left him, and his face held an unreadable expression.

As it wasn’t giving away any secrets, Raven sighed. He hated reliving the day his life changed forever. “I’d received minor head injuries but grabbed a medical kit and threw it out of the door. I went back for the SEAL, but he’d taken a direct hit and there was nothing left of him. I crawled out along with the dog before we were hit again. Everything went up in a ball of flames. The dog had an injury but he grabbed my arm and hauled me away from the fire. We made it to cover before the militants arrived. The next thing, friendly fire came from above me in the mountains. Head wounds, one after the other. The militants scrambled and took off but the sniper took down seven of them. I sat down and patched up the dog. At the time, I didn’t know I’d lost so much blood from a head wound.” He glanced at Carter. “I tried to carry the dog higher into the mountain, hoping to find the friendly and get help, but after about one hundred yards I fell flat on my face in the sand. The sniper, whoever he was, was nowhere in sight. I passed out and next thing I remember is being carried over the shoulder of the sniper. He was one of our guys.”

“He must have been a big guy to carry you.” Carter tossed a toothpick in his mouth. “Lucky you.”

“Yeah, well he put me down in the shade, gave me water. We talked some and then walked until he arranged an extraction point. I was hospitalized for a time, and when I got out, I couldn’t function. The dog was the same. I found him in a K-9 training facility. I’d been sent there to get my act together. He remembered me and we got along. He was okay with me but refused to behave with anyone else. This is unusual for the breed. I figure he was grieving his owner.” He sighed. “Long story, I left and took Ben with me. I figure he saved me and decided to dedicate my life to saving rescue dogs and rehousing them, and then I met Jenna and Kane.”

“What about the sniper who saved you?” Carter raised one eyebrow. “Did you hunt him down and thank him?”

Raven shook his head slowly. “I tried and was stonewalled for a time and then an FBI agent told me he’d been killed in a car bombing along with his wife and unborn son.”

“That’s tragic.” Carter shook his head slowly. “Life is tough. Seems we both escaped our own personal hell to join the fight against crime. Maybe that’s why we were saved? This is our mission in life.”

Raven nodded toward the sign advertising the Halloween attraction. “I guess so. The Old Mitcham Ranch is just up ahead.”

“Yeah, I’ve been there before.” Carter turned to look ahead. “I don’t believe in ghosts, but this place can change your opinion real fast. The suicides and homicides go back decades, but some are recent and bloody, mass murders too—and yet the high school kids still want to spend the night here. Go figure.”

The main attraction appeared to be a very old, dilapidated ranch house and a barn. Workers moved around, setting up handmade sets including plywood coffins, scarecrows, straw bales, and jack-o’-lanterns. Grinning skeletons hung in and out of windows and leaned against the barn door. Motor homes sat in a line alongside the fence not far from a firepit, where Raven assumed the workers gathered at night as a place to sit to gossip or tell stories. A few sheds had been erected for storage. As they drove deeper into the complex, he noticed counters with tools and extension cords. A man walked out to meet them, standing hands on hips. He looked to be in his fifties and wore a cowboy hat, dusty blue Levi’s, and a plaid shirt. Raven stopped the truck beside him and buzzed down his window. “Good afternoon, I’m Deputy Raven from the Black Rock Falls Sheriff’s Department and this is FBI Special Agent Carter. We’d like to have a word with you.”

“In regard to what?” The man removed his hat and slapped it against his thigh. “Is this about permits again? I have every permit known to man.”

Raven kept his voice low and calm. “No, it’s about a couple of incidents that occurred in Stanton Forest over the last few days. We’re looking for anyone who might know how to set a projector in the forest in an attempt to lure people into potential danger. I’m afraid at this time of the year some of the Halloween pranks get out of hand. May I speak to anyone who has this type of knowledge?”

“We honestly haven’t got time to play games in the forest.” The man stared at him and lifted his chin in defiance. “Setting up this place in time for Halloween takes all of our time.”

Beside him, Carter had slid out of the truck and opened the back door to allow the dogs to jump down. He pulled on his FBI vest and walked around the front of the truck. Raven climbed out of his truck and indicated to Ben to come to his side. “May I have your name please, sir?”

He looked at the man expectantly and took out his pen and notebook. Carter was staring at the man, his toothpick protruding out the corner of his mouth and his thumbs pushed into the belt of his Wranglers. Beside him, Zorro stood stiffly and lifted his lips, displaying white canines as a low rumble issued from deep in his chest.

“What’s going on, Cal?” A woman stepped out of one of the mobile homes, followed by a thickset man in his thirties and a teenager. She stopped walking and stared at Zorro. “Does he bite?”

“Oh, yeah.” Carter tipped back his Stetson and smiled at her. “But I have him under control.” He held out his hand. “Special Agent Ty Carter and this is Deputy Raven. We need to ask you all a few questions. It won’t take up too much of your valuable time.”

“Lacey Giles, I’m the Halloween coordinator.” She indicated to the first man they had spoken to. “This is the exhibition manager, Cal Woodman, and our special effects guy, Jonah Pike.” She nodded toward a scared-looking teenager. “This is one of our volunteers, Marty Flynn.”

“You all live here?” Carter eyed them suspiciously. “What about you, Marty?”

“I live in town with my folks.” Marty gave Raven his details and then shrank back, making himself look as small as possible.

“What is it you want to know?” Woodman looked from one to the other, his eyebrows raised.

Raven met his gaze. “Who holds the keys to the barn, sheds, and ranch house?”

“The three of us do. We need to be working with different groups during the day.” Woodman glanced at the others, exchanging meaningful looks.

“Do you run power out into the forest for your Halloween set or is it contained within the barn and the ranch house?” Carter’s gaze scanned the immediate area and then rested back on the people they were interviewing.

“It depends on what type of special effects that we’re running at the time.” Pike removed his hat and wiped the sweat from his brow with a bandana. “We’ve been setting up since daybreak. There’s not enough time in each day at the moment.”

Raven nodded. The temperature had dropped considerably and a cold breeze blew around them, and yet Pike was sweating profusely. Was it through exercise or fear? “Has any of your equipment gone missing lately? Portable projectors and batteries, for instance?”

“Man, I don’t know.” Pike gave him an incredulous look. “We do an audit at the end of each attraction. It’s impossible to keep an exact list of what equipment is available at any one time during an event like this.”

Pike’s defensive attitude was unexpected, but Raven indicated toward the forest backing onto the property. “I understand that the majority of the forest behind the cabin was sold off to various ranches in the area, so exactly where do your trails run and are there any spots where someone could hide equipment? Are there any old hunting blinds or abandoned structures?”

“No, not really.” Pike shrugged. “There are a couple of very dilapidated bunkhouses behind the ranch house but we haven’t included them in the display, mainly because they’re unsafe. We do project images throughout the forest, for instance, different types of ghouls and ghosts, and we have a smoke machine that pours thick fog through the trees. It works as a backdrop for the displays.”

Raven exchanged a look with Carter. This was exactly the same type of illusion that the Axman had used to lure his victims from the highway and into the forest. He turned his attention to Woodman. “Has anyone new joined the crew this year? Or has anyone quit suddenly?”

When none of them replied, Raven watched the uncomfortable movement of their feet and the way their eyes darted back and forth as if not wanting to say anything. “Okay, from your silence I assume someone’s been acting a bit strange lately?”

“Many people act strange in these circumstances, Deputy Raven.” Lacey observed him with guileless green eyes. “You must admit that working in this profession you need to be, let’s say, a little off center. None of us has a family life or a brick-and-mortar home. All the people who work here are our family, we are carnies.”

“So if someone here is capable of murder, you’d protect them?” Carter swiped a hand under his nose. “I see.”

Clearing his throat, Raven turned his attention back to Woodman. He had the distinct feeling that they were all protecting someone. Other hands had stopped working and were standing in small groups watching the interaction between them, as if waiting to take action. “Were you all here last night?”

“I believe so.” Woodman crossed his arms and stared at him with a defiant attitude.

“Did anyone leave the ranch between dusk and midnight?” Carter moved his toothpick across his lips

“We hit the sack early.” Woodman lifted his chin. “Our crew starts at sunup and works through until it’s dark. After dinner most of them have a few beers around the campfire and then head off to bed before ten. I honestly wouldn’t know if anyone slipped out of camp. I was asleep at that time.”

“Okay, what about vehicles? Did you notice any vehicles come and go that you didn’t recognize?” Carter leaned casually against the side of Raven’s truck. “You noticed us the moment we drove through the front gate.” He moved his gaze from one person to another. “Did any of you see any vehicle you didn’t recognize or notice anyone slipping out after dark?”

The teenager’s attention dropped to the floor, avoiding Carter’s gaze. This was a tight-knit, loyal crew, but something told him that they were hiding something or someone out of fear. Maybe someone committed murder every place they went. Something like that would put them into a situation where they wouldn’t know if one of them would be next. Hopeful that someone might speak to him in private, Raven took business cards out of his pocket and handed them around. He noticed how surprised the teenager was to receive one. “If you think of anything else, you can call me. My direct number is on that card. Anything you say to me is completely confidential and won’t get back to anyone else. If we need to speak to any of you in the near future, I will be dropping by and taking you back to the office.” He noticed the flash of concern cross each person’s face and smiled. “Thank you for your time.”

As they left the ranch Raven turned to Carter. “They’re hiding something.”

“Yeah, seems that way, but they have a weak link. The volunteer wouldn’t be living with them. He’s here for experience.” Carter grinned at him. “If we apply a little pressure on Marty Flynn, that kid is gonna flip.”

Twenty-One

Before returning to the office, Kane stopped at Aunt Betty’s Café, jumped out, and dashed inside to grab whatever sandwiches and pastries they had available to go. He headed back to the Beast carrying a cardboard box filled with food. Jenna hadn’t needed to tell him that she was exhausted. He could see how much weight she’d lost in the short time he’d been away and the dark circles under her eyes. She never complained, not once, about him leaving to go on missions but he could plainly see the toll it was having on her. He would explain to Wolfe that any overseas missions must be seriously considered in the future due to the obvious toll it had on his family. He’d never tell her that he ached all over and his shoulder hurt from carrying the pilot. It had been a grueling mission and one he never wanted to repeat. Escaping from that madness had been a miracle, but he’d survived and now he owed it to his family to be there when they needed him.

As they entered the office they stopped briefly at the counter. He waited for Jenna to ask her deputies to meet in the conference room. When she got to the top of the steps, he pushed the cardboard box under one arm, took her elbow, and guided her into her office, shutting the door behind them. It was a rule they didn’t show any affection toward each other at work—it would make the other members of their team uncomfortable—but this time he made an exception. He placed the carton on the table, pulled Jenna into his arms, and hugged her close. “I’m so sorry I put you through hell this time. I had no idea where I was going or how long I’d be away. I can tell just by looking at you that you haven’t slept or eaten since I left. I’ll speak to Wolfe. He’ll explain the situation because, as sure as hell, I can’t possibly go on an OS mission when I’m worried about you and the kids at home. It’s not as if you live in suburbia or we live on base somewhere where it’s safe. We live in Serial Killer Central and I’m needed here to protect my family.”

“It’s what you do, Dave.” She lifted her head and tears glistened on her cheeks. “I know many lives depend on you sometimes. I knew at the start I’d need to share you and I’m good with that, but this time it took so long and you out there somewhere in the world alone. I was waiting for Wolfe to come by and tell me you wouldn’t be coming home. I’m sure that’s what every wife feels when her husband is deployed, and I can handle it, but somehow this one felt different.”

Kane kissed her tears away. “It was different, but I thrive in situations like that. I’m better alone, safer. I’m like a shadow. No one sees me. This time the traveling took a long time, and then when my part was done, all hell broke loose and I needed to help. I was the only boots on the ground and you know we never leave a man behind. Wolfe risked everything to get us out. I owe him big-time. It’s over and I’m home—Wolfe is home. It’s all good.” He noticed the pride in her expression—pride for him—and swallowed the lump in his throat. “Now, let’s find out what everyone has discovered this afternoon and then we can go home.” He gently allowed her to slip from his arms and smiled. “Feel better now?”

“Yeah.” Jenna let out a long sigh. “As usual, you know how to make things right. You’re a very special person.”

Kane chuckled and picked up the carton from the desk. “Now you’re making me blush.” He opened the door and walked right into Carter. “Ah, good, you’re back. Discover anything interesting?”

“Yeah. We found a suspicious bunch at the Old Mitcham Ranch.” Carter indicated to the carton. “There’s one thing I can always rely on working here and that’s a steady supply of food.”

“That’s for sure.” Jenna chuckled. “It sure beats trying to concentrate with the noise a roomful of hungry men makes. Some days I figure I’m sitting at a teddy bears’ picnic.”

“I’ve never been called a teddy bear before.” Carter grinned around his toothpick. “It sounds kinda nice.”

Kane shook his head and handed him the carton. “Leave it there, Ty.”

“Okay, where is everyone?” Jenna walked past them and headed for the conference room. “Ah, there you are. I smell coffee brewing and we have supplies. Just a few snacks to get everyone through until dinner.” She walked to the whiteboard and stared at it. “Oh, good, progress. That’s great, Rio. Bring us all up to speed.”

“I’ll grab the coffee.” Jo stood and Kalo followed her. They returned with the coffee, cups, and fixings.

As they all dug into the carton of food and helped themselves to coffee, Rio stood by the whiteboard. Kane turned in his chair to look at him. “It looks like you’ve been busy.”

“We struck gold when Rowley called the forest warden’s station. The warden was able to give us the locations of hunters camps in the immediate area.” Rio indicated to a list on the whiteboard and turned back to the group. “We were able to find some of them without too much trouble. Three groups had their camps close to the fire roads and were heading out from that direction. We took the trail bikes and it wasn’t too difficult to find them. We just followed the sound of shots. Two more are deeper in the forest and we’ll hunt them down in the morning. Two of the three groups we spoke to noticed the same old white pickup moving along the fire road overnight.”

“There was an old white pickup in the alleyway beside the Haunted House.” Jenna waved a pastry in the air. “It wouldn’t normally have caught my attention, only the man was delivering wood and had access to the Haunted House cellar. I didn’t go downstairs but I would assume they would store excess items down there. Upstairs seems to be packed with displays and equipment.” She took out her notebook and read out the license plate, which Rio added to the whiteboard along with the details that Jenna gave him about Caleb Durnell. “He might be a person of interest.”

Kane finished an egg salad sandwich and looked at Kalo. “Can you run his plate and see if we can find where he lives? A cabin in the forest doesn’t tell us anything.”

“Okay.” Kalo went to work on his laptop. “He has a cabin some ways from one of the fire roads. I’ll upload the coordinates to your phones.”

At Jenna’s nod, Kane gave a rundown of their interviews at the Haunted House attraction. “No one really stands out in particular but in our opinion, Richards and Kitteridge are closest to the profile. In the control room, they had axes that could be easily used for decapitation. They are heavy and not props. It would be interesting to see if any inconsistencies in the blades match the wounds on the bodies of the victims. That is something that Wolfe and Emily will be looking at closely. Any potential murder weapons we discover need to be bagged and taken to the morgue for examination.”

“Is there any reason you didn’t confiscate the axes while you were there?” Kalo looked at him over his screen.

Kalo’s mind was working on overdrive all the time and had been since the moment he started with the FBI at seventeen. As a hacker who broke into the Pentagon’s secret files, he was recruited rather than sent to jail. Kane met his gaze. “We need a reason to confiscate items. It was a friendly interview, and before we go doing that, we’d need to speak to a judge and give him probable cause why he should issue a search warrant.”

“We just go and feel them out first.” Carter licked powdered sugar from his fingertips and sighed. “Which brings us around to our group of people. We dropped by the Old Mitcham Ranch and spoke to the attraction manager and various other people. They are a very close-knit group, and we believe they’re hiding something, but they do have a young man who has been volunteering to learn the ropes. He lives in town. I believe if we apply the right amount of pressure, he will flip on his workmates.”

“Did you notice anyone particularly suspicious?” Jenna leaned back in her chair and stared at him.

“Cal Woodman and Jonah Pike.” Carter wiped his hands on a paper towel and lifted his coffee cup. “There is an undercurrent there. I figure the kid, Marty Flynn, is our best chance to discover what’s going on.”

“Any other ideas?” Jenna swept her gaze around the table. “Rowley, didn’t you go looking for people who work with wood?”

“I called the forestry and no one is working in the local area.” Rowley checked his notes. “They have crews out but they stay in camps. They don’t drive home each night, so I figure we can count them out. One thing, the local blacksmith would be someone to visit. He’d likely be sharpening axes for the locals. He might notice if some of them are bloodstained.”

Raising his eyebrows, Kane wondered if a killer would be stupid enough to take a bloodstained ax to be sharpened. He shrugged. “It’s worth a visit. What about the town’s decoration committee? I know they have one. I’ve seen them hauling decorations back and forth from the town hall for years.” He noticed the blank faces looking at him. “Think about it. They must have someone who has the skill to set up projectors and other exhibits that appear all over town. They’re local, likely know the forest and the best places to abduct and murder people.”

“Most of them are elderly.” Rowley blinked a few times. “My mom’s on the committee. I’ll ask her tonight who’s the person in charge. I’m sure they would have a few able-bodied men around to haul some of the heavy stuff.”

Kane turned to Jenna. “It’s getting late.”

“Okay, that’s all for today.” Jenna glanced around the table. “Anything else before we call it a day?”

“Yeah.” Rio checked his watch. “The media release is going out on tonight’s news. I’ve set up the hotline to a recorded service and have two deputies from Louan dropping by first thing to take the load.” He sighed. “Nothing else from Wolfe.”

Kane looked at Jenna. “We’ll drop by and speak to him before we head home. I need to see him anyway.” When Jenna gave him an inquiring look, he shrugged. “Let’s go.” He looked at Carter. “We’ll see you guys at home. I’ve steaks in the refrigerator. It won’t take long to prepare dinner.”

“I’ll help.” Jo smiled at him. “I can peel potatoes and make the salad.”

He grinned. “Thanks, that would be neat.”

Twenty-Two

The wind bit into Jenna’s face as they hurried to the Beast. The chill of winter rushed down from the mountains and snuck into every crack in her clothing. She wrapped her coat around her and pulled up the zipper. “It’s so cold tonight. Do you figure snow is coming early?”

“Anything is possible.” Kane pushed Duke into the back seat and then slid behind the wheel. “Duke will need his coat. I hadn’t expected a sudden drop in temperature. It’s been mild today.” He backed out of the parking space and headed toward the medical examiner’s office.

Jenna turned to look at him. “What’s so urgent you need to see Wolfe this late in the day?”

“Well, my shoulder is stiff.” He flicked her a glance. “Nothing for you to worry about, but I don’t need to be hampered by injuries with a killer on the loose. So, I’ll ask him to give me a shot.”

For Kane to admit to an injury, his shoulder must be extremely painful. She nodded and glanced at the way the wind made the jack-o’-lanterns dance between the street lights. The lights inside them sent an orange glow across the mist swirling over the blacktop. She glanced across at him, his face shadowed. “Will I get to meet MARA? Or is it top secret?”

“No, it’s an experimental model, so the same degree of secrecy any other piece of equipment that the government sends to Wolfe as part of their testing. It’s not something they’d want a foreign power to get their hands on, same as other equipment he has in his lab.” He turned into Elm and then headed for the back entrance to the morgue. “I’ll park here in case it decides to snow. From the clouds over the mountain, I wouldn’t like to be camping up high tonight.”

With her mind so fixated on the job, she hadn’t noticed any change in Kane’s movements but noticed him wince when he lifted Duke from the back seat. She frowned. She’d seen Kane badly injured and he seemed to breeze through the injuries. He could recover really fast and he told her it was because he kept his body in peak condition and ate the right food. It appeared to her he hadn’t eaten well or slept for days at a time since he’d been away. He must be totally exhausted and yet he never complained. The falling asleep before calling her was a tell he’d been close to his limit. She followed him inside the morgue. The usual cold air greeted her, along with the smells that told her the examination rooms had been recently used. Although Wolfe went to great lengths to disguise the odor of death, it permeated even the most concentrated disinfectants. She glanced at Kane as they walked along the hallway. “Maybe we should have been here for the autopsy. We haven’t heard a word from Wolfe.”

“He likely needed a little time to recuperate.” Kane rubbed his chin and looked at her. “He was awake all the time too. In truth I’m never alone out there.” He headed for Wolfe’s office but before they got there an examination door opened and a humanoid robot with a blue screen across its forehead stepped out blocking their way.

“Step aside, MARA.” Kane stepped in front of Jenna. “Wolfe is expecting us.”

“David Kane, you are required in examination room three.” MARA opened its arms and stepped forward, ushering Kane back along the hallway. “Examination room three.” It looked at Duke. “Dogs are not allowed.”

“This one is.” Kane stood his ground. “He can wait in the office. Let me pass.”

“Examination room three.” The robot stepped closer. “You have your orders.”

“You are not in my chain of command.” Kane stood his ground. “I don’t take orders from you. I am the superior officer here. Get Wolfe now.”

The robot didn’t respond but the blue lights beneath its black mask flashed.

“Go and tell Wolfe that we are here.” Kane waved a hand behind him, indicating to Jenna to move away.

“I am to remain here.” The robot stood toe-to-toe with Kane.

Unnerved by the tone of the robot’s commands and recalling what Kane had told her of its strength, Jenna ran down the passageway and scanned her card outside room three. The door whooshed open and she fell inside but Wolfe wasn’t there. She turned around, panic gripping her. Where was everyone? Had this robot killed them all? She pressed her hand on the door release to keep it open and peered into the passageway. Beside Kane, Duke growled deep in his chest, his lips stretched to show his canines.

“Where is Wolfe?” Kane hadn’t moved.

“He is with Emily in the viewing room.” The robot indicated behind it in an almost human gesture. “The people there are grieving.”

“What were his instructions to you?” Kane stared at the robot.

“I must escort you to examination room three.” The robot’s head moved up and down. “You are injured. Do you want me to help you?”

“No. Tell me, who is the superior officer here?” Kane lifted his chin. “You know who I am—right?”

“Sheriff Alton is the superior officer on the floor. You are Deputy Sheriff Kane.” The robot waved a hand toward Jenna and then looked back at him. “Dr. Wolfe, the medical examiner, is the superior officer in the building.”

Not liking this robot at all, Jenna stepped out into the hallway. Heart pounding, she walked to Kane’s side and took a deep breath. “MARA, we will wait in Wolfe’s office with our dog. Stand aside now and inform Wolfe of our location when he returns.”

Jenna sagged against Kane when the robot stood back against the wall and allowed them to pass. She rested a hand on Duke’s head and without looking at Kane headed to Wolfe’s office. She dropped into a chair and wrapped her arms around the trembling dog. “Poor Duke, he’s terrified.”

“I was getting ready to blast a hole in the darn thing.” Kane closed the door behind him. “It’s not programmed to be aggressive. It’s supposed to take orders.”

Jenna shuddered. “I don’t like it at all. It’s creepy.”

“Maybe it was just following orders.” Kane’s fingers tapped once against his thigh then stopped. “It’s all so new. I guess Wolfe gave a specific order and it followed the order. When we were briefed about the unit, they said it would learn as it went along. It’s made to learn and adapt to situations.” He leaned back in the chair and closed his eyes. “One thing, when I asked it who I was, it gave my current name, not the code name I used on the mission. So that part of its memory must have been erased—although, I don’t honestly believe AI brains delete anything.”

Twenty-Three

After a stressful encounter with the bereaved next of kin of the victims, Wolfe left Webber to return the bodies to the morgue and walked through the foyer and into the main building with Emily. He forced his mind to focus on the next task and could see Emily gathering herself. She’d ensured, by using her skills with makeup on the victims, the viewings and identification would be as painless as possible, but seeing people devastated took a toll on everyone. He hoped seeing Jenna and Dave would lighten the mood. He stopped to talk to MARA. “Have Kane and Jenna arrived yet?”

“Deputy Kane refused to go to examination room three.” MARA held out both arms palms up as if in distress. “Sheriff Alton insisted they wait in your office. They are in your office with a dog.”

“Oh, I can’t wait to watch the CCTV footage of that encounter.” Emily barked a laugh.

Wolfe rubbed the back of his neck, imagining Kane’s reaction. “MARA, you may take orders from Jenna and Dave Kane. The dog’s name is Duke. He is a K-9 unit and allowed to wait in my office. I should have explained. Thank you. I don’t need you right now.”

“I will remember.” MARA turned its head away. “Returning to docking station.” It walked into an alcove.

“Do you figure it has feelings?” Emily exchanged a look with Wolfe. “It seems sad.”

Perplexed, Wolfe raised both eyebrows. “It’s likely confused. It’s been programmed for autopsies and retrievals. All this human interaction is new, so it’s learning. They become emotionally intelligent by mimicking our emotions, but actually experiencing them? No, they don’t have hormones or fear, love, etcetera that humans have to determine feelings.”

He led the way to his office and walked inside. “Ah, there y’all are. Sorry for the delay, we had the sad job of allowing the next of kin to view the current victims. I have a positive ID. The younger man was Trace Byer and the older Lyle Thorn. I’ve uploaded all the information to the server.” He went to the coffee machine and fed in pods. “Now, Dave, what’s the problem? You said you needed treatment.”

“My left shoulder is a little stiff.” Kane rubbed it absently and then dropped his hand. “I figured maybe you can give me a shot?”

Wolfe rubbed his hands together. “Oh, my recent acquisitions are way better than a shot.” He winked at Jenna. “Emily will make you a cup of coffee. This won’t take long.” He turned to Kane. “Head down to my dungeon—ah, I mean examination room three. That’s where I keep all the good stuff.”

“So I’m going to be a test subject?” Kane stood slowly. “Is this legal?”

Wolfe followed him out the door, noticing his usual casual walk had become a little stiff. “Yeah, it’s legal but some of what I’ve been asked to trial isn’t in practice yet. Get onto the exam table. This is the room we use for the living.” He stood to one side as Kane complied. “Remove your jacket and shirt. I need to see what’s happened.” He plucked examination gloves from a box on the counter and pulled them on.

Having a patient who never complained of his injuries had always been a problem. Trying to drag symptoms from him had become a near impossibility. The fact Kane had asked for help meant his friend was suffering intense pain. Wolfe walked around him as Kane sat on the edge of the table, with his jaw clenched so tight a nerve in his cheek jumped. His left shoulder hung a little lower than the right. He’d carried a man for five miles and never complained once but now he could see the pain had settled in, like a knife under the bone. He turned away and set up the ultrasound scanner. “I’m gonna put some gel on your shoulder. It’s gonna feel a little cold.” He applied the gel. “Hold still.” He ran the scanner across Kane’s shoulder and the screen lit up with a ghostly high resolution of tendon fibers. The pain would be significant but Kane didn’t so much as inhale. “You’ve overloaded the supraspinatus. You have micro tears. It’s nothing catastrophic but you’re not lifting anything heavier than a sandwich for the next twenty-four hours.”

“Just as well it’s my left arm. I can still shoot with my right.” Kane turned his head to look at him. “My right shoulder is just fine. The left isn’t that bad. I’ve had worse. Just give me a shot and I’ll be fine.”

Wolfe moved around the table to look at him. “You can barely raise your arm and a shot won’t help you this time.”

“Shane, don’t mess around. What are you really seeing?” Kane stared at him. “How bad is it?”

Setting the scanner to one side, he opened the drawer and took out a slim wand-like device and turned it on. When he thumbed on the activation switch, it admitted a faint red glow. “Bad enough but I have some new technology I’ve been given to trial. So, you came by at just the right time.”

“What is that thing?” Kane eyed him suspiciously. “Who else have you lured in here to experiment on?”

Wolfe smiled. “Well, if anyone heads in to see Doc Brown with similar injuries, I’ve asked him to refer them to me.” He stepped closer. “What this little beauty does is called cold laser therapy. It stimulates cellular repair and reduces inflammation, and before you ask, no, it doesn’t give you superpowers.” He moved the laser slowly over the injured area. “You should be feeling warmth seep into the joint.”

“Yeah, I can feel it.” Kane turned to look at him. “Can I go now?”

After giving the shoulder a couple more passes, Wolfe placed it on the counter, took out a syringe, and attached a needle. He grabbed Kane’s right arm. “Next I’m going to do PRP.” He attached a rubber torniquet to just above the elbow on Kane’s arm.

“Why are you drawing blood and what the hell is PRP?” Kane gave him a look that would stop most men in their tracks. “What’s my blood got to do with a sore shoulder?”

Wolfe ignored his death look and swabbed his arm. He understood Kane very well. He just happened to be the toughest man he’d ever met and the worst patient, as if being injured was a sign of weakness. He’d expected resistance and smiled at him. “I’ll put this blood sample into the centrifuge and extract platelet rich plasma. It accelerates healing better than cortisone and it won’t mask the pain so much that y’all do something stupid.”

“Define stupid.” Kane watched as he extracted the blood, spun it, and then drew up the concentrated platelets into a syringe.

It would be extremely painful to have the plasma injected into a damaged tendon, so Wolfe went slow, but Kane didn’t so much as flinch. “Anything that you normally do—ah, like swinging Jackson into the air, carrying heavy things like Duke, and working out with Carter.” After using all the plasma, Wolfe nodded, satisfied. “You’ll feel an improvement in a few hours. Full recovery will take days, not weeks, assuming you behave.”

“Okay, I’ll do my best.” Kane slid from the table. “But you know, I’ll need to work. I can’t leave Jenna to handle this case without me. She’s been alone too often lately. Trust me, it’s feeling better already.”

Holding up a hand to stop him, Wolfe waved him back onto the table. “It will but don’t think it’s healed. If you push it too soon, you’ll be back here and I’ll be repairing a full tear next time. It will require surgery.”

“You worry too much.” Kane’s mouth twitched up in a smile. “But I like having you on my side. What else do you want to trial on me?”

Turning away to open a drawer, Wolfe pulled out a hard plastic box and laid it on the counter. He took out a sealed foil packet and opened it slowly. Inside he extracted a thin translucent square of mesh. “This is something really special. It’s a nanofiber regenerative scaffold.” He peeled off the backing. “It stimulates tendon repair and it costs more than your truck, so don’t get it dirty.”

“You’re joking.” Kane raised both eyebrows. “Right?”

With care, Wolfe pressed it gently over the top of Kane’s shoulder. He hadn’t applied one before and was surprised how the mesh adhered instantly, warming as it activated. “I don’t joke about equipment that comes with a tracking number. This stays on for forty-eight hours. Don’t touch it, don’t try and peel it off, and try not to roll on it in your sleep. Got it?” He stood to one side. “You can get dressed now.”

“Thanks. It feels weird.” Kane flexed his shoulder experimentally. “Like a heat pad. It’s soothing.”

Smiling, Wolfe passed him his T-shirt. “Good, it’s doing its job. Now all you need to do is abide by my rules and all this will be over real fast.”

“So can I shower with this thing on?” Kane pulled on his layers of clothes.

Biting back a laugh, Wolfe looked at him. “Yeah, Dave, it’s waterproof. It’s designed for soldiers, not butterflies.”

“Right.” Kane rolled his eyes, buttoned his shirt, and then pulled on his jacket. “Are we done here?”

Wolfe removed his examination gloves and tossed them into the garbage. “One more thing before you go. If y’all come back here with the patch hanging off, I’m stapling on the next one.”

Twenty-Four

After the forest warden informed Raymond Cherry and Aaron Connor that the weather on the mountains was changing rapidly, they decided to ditch their idea of camping and head to one of the hunting cabins. The warden kept a list of what cabins were occupied. They’d missed the best ones, but as luck would have it, the one they really wanted was available. No one took it because it appeared old and dilapidated from the outside. In fact, it resembled a sagging timber box with a tin roof, but it did have its advantages. The wood stove worked really well and they always found a good supply of firewood stacked outside in the lean-to. The forestry had fixed the roof and added two cots with plastic-covered mattresses, a table, and two chairs. Add to that it had an access road leading from the fire road. Cherry smiled at Connor as they headed for their pickup. “It sure beats sleeping in a tent.”

“Using that cabin as our base camp, we can get an early start tomorrow.” Connor glanced up at the sky. “If we get light snowfall overnight, finding elk in the morning will be a breeze.”

As they drove higher up the mountain, snow clouds obliterated the moon. The wind had picked up and thrashed through the treetops. By the time they reached the fire road, pine cones fell like hailstones and bounced across the hood of their vehicle with each gust. Cherry took the access road to the cabin, trying to avoid the deep ruts in the hardened dirt. They’d stayed at this cabin dozens of times over the years, but with the high wind and the threat of snow, something about the old place felt different. The trees had moved closer since the last time and bushes almost obscured the front porch. He pulled up and backed into the lean-to. The pile of chopped wood was the same, but it was as if the forest was trying to reclaim the old place. He climbed out and collected his gear from the back.

“Home sweet home.” Connor, his arms filled with camping gear, shoved the door open with his shoulder. “Man, it’s dark in here.”

Switching on his flashlight, Cherry moved past him and dropped his pack on the nearest cot. “It beats freezing our asses off in a tent.” He searched through his kit for a lamp, switched it on and placed it on the small table. “I’ll go and get some firewood. You light the stove.”

He grabbed the pail from beside the fire and went outside, moving his flashlight across the overgrown vegetation. A light moving through the forest caught his attention. It was unusual to see anyone walking around at night in this part of the forest. No one was allowed to hunt after sunset, but he did know of a couple of old fishing cabins close by. Maybe it was someone heading toward them. He dismissed his concern and collected the wood. He’d hunted with Connor many times over the years and they moved about doing their chores with the easy familiarity of longtime hunting partners. After cooking a simple meal of canned chili and hunks of bread, they sat around the table chatting about the elk tracks the forest warden had mentioned earlier. “If they keep heading in the same direction, they’ll just about walk right past us.”

“I’ll live in hope.” Connor grinned at him across the table and finished the coffee in his tin mug. “There’s enough hot water in the pan to wash the dishes. I’ll do that; you can cook breakfast.”

Cherry chuckled. “That sounds like a plan. I’ll unpack the sleeping bags.”

The wind had eased by the time they turned in, the way it often does just before the heavens open up and drop ten inches of snow at once. Cherry had just drifted into the cozy state before sleep when a sound jerked him awake.

Tap, tap, tap.

He held his breath listening.

Tap, tap, tap.

Cherry sat up staring at the door. “Did you hear that?”

“Yeah.” Connor pushed himself upright. “Hush, just listen.”

Tree branches scratched across the side of the cabin and a log moved in the fire. Convinced there was nothing to worry about, Cherry pulled up his sleeping bag and then came the unmistakable sound of knuckles on wood. He grabbed his flashlight and wiggled out of the sleeping bag, the cold air raising goose bumps on his bare arms. “What the heck is that?”

“It’s probably just a branch.” Connor stood and grabbed the lantern from the table and switched it on. The light cast a shaky glow across the cabin. He stared at the door and then back at Cherry. “There’s no one out there. They’d have called out. They’d know we were armed.”

A moment later a child’s voice drifted through the door, so soft they could hardly hear it.

“Please let me in.” The knocking came again. “It’s so cold out here.”

Transfixed with horror, Cherry’s mind filled with the old story of a kid who lured men to their deaths in the mountains. He stared at the door. “You don’t figure a kid is out there, do you? In this weather at this time of night?” He shook his head. “This doesn’t feel right.”

“Maybe someone is lost?” Connor’s hand tightened on the lamp, his knuckles white. “Maybe we should take a look?”

Tap, tap, tap.

“Please, I’m cold. Let me in, mister.”

With every instinct screaming at him to stop, Cherry took the lamp from his friend and moved to the door. Heart pounding, he held the lamp high and cracked the door open an inch. Cold rushed in but no child stood on the porch. Only mist swirled across the small clearing outside the cabin. He let out his breath in a rush. “There’s no one there.” He went to shut the door when the light spilled over the porch. He froze in horror. A line of small footprints led into the forest on a light coating of snow covering the old wooden floor. He flung open the door and the icy chill went through him like a knife. “You seeing what I’m seeing or have I lost my darn mind?”

“I’m seeing it.” Connor peered over Cherry’s shoulder. “What the h⁠—”

A sharp knock came from behind them. They spun around, but nothing inside the cabin moved. Cherry lifted the lantern high and shadows danced around the walls. He stepped back and stared out of the door, scanning the trees. “If there’s a kid out there, they won’t last the night.”

“Look, the footsteps have vanished. We imagined them.” Connor moved the flashlight across the porch. “There’s no snow either. It must have been the mist tricking our minds.”

Unconvinced, Cherry raised the lantern again. He made out a small lump on the tree line. “Look over there. Isn’t that a kid?”

“If you’re going out there, I’m loading my rifle.” Connor walked to his gear. “Wait for me. Don’t do anything stupid.”

Cherry went back inside and closed the door. “I’ll grab my jacket. I’m sure as heck not going out there alone.”

As he pulled it on along with his gloves, Connor opened the door and stepped outside, the flashlight held alongside his rifle. Cherry turned to him. “Wait for me.”

“I see something.” Connor looked at him over one shoulder. “I figure it’s the kid.”

When the door closed behind him, heart pounding, Cherry picked up the lamp, grabbed his rifle, and headed to the door. Before he made it across the floor the distinct sound came again.

Tap, tap, tap.

He stopped midstride and stumbled back, knocking over a chair. The hairs on his neck rose and he couldn’t suck in a breath. “Connor, stop messing around.” He waited for his friend to reply but no sound came from outside the door. “Who’s out there?”

Taking a deep breath, Cherry pulled open the door. No kid stood on the porch and Connor’s flashlight no longer lit up the forest. He lifted the lantern and stepped slowly from the porch and into the thick mist. “Connor, where are you?”

Nothing.

A twig cracked close by, and Cherry’s heart raced. “I’m coming out. Don’t shoot me.”

He stumbled into the small clearing, holding the lantern high. A shadow moved to his left. “Connor?”

“I’m here.” A voice came out of the darkness, but it wasn’t right.

Uncertain, Cherry took a few paces toward the voice. He didn’t have time to scream.

Twenty-Five

Wednesday

Raven had said goodbye to the last rescue dog in his kennel. It had found a wonderful home with a middle-aged woman who’d recently lost her husband. The dog and new owner had bonded so well, he wouldn’t need to worry about them. Now he’d wait for another suitable dog to arrive at the dog shelter for him to train as a companion or K-9. The pups from his Belgian Malinois bitch, Ninja, and Ben would be due soon and Atohi Blackhawk, his partner in the dog-training business and Native American tracker and guide, would raise them on the res. He’d purchased Ninja the previous year. She’d attached herself to Blackhawk, who usually trained bloodhounds for tracking, so she lived with him and his mom, unless Blackhawk moved into his cabin a short distance from Raven’s small ranch, to assist him in training the dogs. It was fortunate he only had the chickens and Ben to feed, given the recent murders in Black Rock Falls.

A light dusting of snow covered the forest trails and mist swirled through the trees as he steered his truck along a dirt road to the fire road and then headed into town. He rarely arrived first. Maggie somehow managed to get there before everyone and had all the coffee pots brewing. This morning he’d arrived before Jenna and Dave and the rest of the team. He swung out of his truck, opened the door for Ben, and hurried inside. A blast of arctic wind wrapped around him and crept through the seams of his coat. He pushed open the glass door to the sheriff’s office and wasn’t greeted by the aroma of hot coffee. Maggie was behind the counter wrapping a child in a blanket. He moved closer. “Who is that?”

“She says her name is Jill Marsden.” Maggie handed the child a cup of hot chocolate. “I called Aunt Betty’s. They’re sending something for her to eat. Poor mite is starving.”

Raven went behind the counter and crouched to look at the girl. Her long blonde hair was unkempt, her thin dress and sweater not warm enough. She wore sandals, not shoes, and dirty toes peeked out. This child had been neglected but didn’t fear his uniform or him. “Hi, my name is Raven and this is my dog, Ben. You can pet him if you like. How did you get here?”

“I came on the bus.” She waved a ticket. “I came to see my sister.”

“You came alone?” Maggie raised both eyebrows. “Where are your parents?”

“They didn’t come back.” Jill’s eyes filled with tears. “These people came and took me and my sister away. They made me stay with horrible people. I never saw my sister again. The woman told me I should be taken to Black Rock Falls like my sister because that’s where all the bad men killed people.” She held her cup with two hands and blinked at Raven. “I didn’t believe her about the bad men and came to find my sister.” She sniffed. “She’ll beat me if she finds me. I took money from her purse to buy a bus ticket.”

Raven smiled at her. “You’re so brave. Don’t worry, we’ll find your sister. What’s her name?”

“Rebecca but I call her Becky.” Jill sniffed. “Don’t take me back to the horrible people. They lock us kids in closets.” She looked at him, her eyes pleading. “My mom told us if we needed help, to go to the sheriff and you would keep us safe. I couldn’t find a sheriff, and the cops just took me back to them. At the bus station I asked the lady selling the tickets if Black Rock Falls had a sheriff and she told me the bus stop is right opposite the sheriff’s office. So, I got on the bus.”

Anger shot to the surface and Raven swallowed hard. He patted her on the arm. “You did the right thing. You’re safe here. I promise.”

At that moment, Jenna and Kane came through the door with Duke close behind. A few seconds later, Jo and Carter followed. Raven looked at the girl and straightened. “That’s the sheriff. I’ll go and tell her what’s happened. I’ll leave Ben here to keep you company.”

“I like Ben.” Jill leaned against Ben. “He’s smiling at me.”

Raven followed Jenna up the stairs to her office and waited for her and Kane to remove their coats. “There is a young girl downstairs. She arrived just before on the bus. She’s alone and tells of bad treatment in what I assume is foster care. She believes her sister is in Black Rock Falls. Something happened to her parents and people took her away and gave her to what she describes as a horrible woman. The child is very obviously neglected. Her name is Jill Marsden and her sister is Rebecca.”

“Okay, I’ll go and speak with her, but I’ll call Rhett and Julie. They’re involved with the foster care system at the ground-roots level. They might be able to help find the sister.” Jenna made a note on her legal pad. “For now, she can be under my protection, I’ll initiate an emergency protective services petition and we’ll care for her at Her Broken Wings. There are other kids there she can play with while we find her sister.”

Rhett Lawson and Julie Wolfe had met at a career’s convention the previous year and Rhett had arrived in town when he’d discovered he’d inherited a ranch in Black Rock Falls. Attracted to Julie, he’d made his life there but not as a rancher, as a children’s advocate, and now worked alongside Julie at children’s services. Raven pulled at his short beard. “She needs medical evaluation. Not by me, by a female doctor. She told me the woman who cared for her locked her in the closet.”

“That’s my next step.” Jenna smiled at him. “I’ll call ahead and ask for an assessment by a female doctor. Trust me, now she’s here, I’ll make sure she’s okay.”

“If we can find out where she came from, we can bring in Agents Beth Katz and Dax Styles.” Kane leaned on the back of his office chair, his face grim. “If anything bad is happening there, they’ll come down on them like a ton of bricks and make sure they’ll never foster kids again.”

Raven nodded slowly. “She trusts sheriffs, not cops. Her mom told her to go to the sheriff if ever she needed help. It seems to me she went to the local cops and they sent her back each time.”

“So, she runs away frequently.” Jenna pulled on her bottom lip. “This case might be out of my jurisdiction, but the girl is my responsibility now.” She nodded as if making up her mind. “I’ll go and talk to her.” She turned to Kane. “Would you notify Rhett and Julie—oh, and Father Derry? We’ll need a safe place to take her once she’s been cleared by the doctor.”

“I’m on it.” Kane went to his desk and picked up the phone.

“Okay.” Jenna smiled at Raven. “Let’s go.”

Concerned, Raven walked beside Jenna down the stairs. “I wonder what happened to her parents? Is it usual for kids to be split up?”

“We’ll find out and, yes, they do split up families in some counties, but not in mine.” Jenna didn’t look at him. “I’ve been trying hard for the last seven years to clean up the foster system. I believe that ours is the best in the country. Mainly because we have good people here who are checked regularly as well as the kids. I make visits to the schools to speak to them privately and they know if there’s a problem, they can speak to me or any of us here. Now we have Rhett and Julie working at children’s services, it will be an added level of protection.” She shot him a side-eye. “It’s all about being vigilant but not intrusive.” She smiled. “So, this little girl wasn’t afraid of you?”

Shaking his head, Raven smiled. “No, not at all.” He shrugged. “Ben might have helped. She liked him.”

As they entered the foyer, Emily came through the door with Rio and Rowley close behind. Raven paused to greet her. “What brings you by so early?”

“I need to discuss a few things about the current cases.” Emily’s gaze moved to the little girl behind the counter. She indicated with her chin toward the child. “Who’s that?”

Raven moved deeper into the office out of earshot. “Maggie found her on the front steps this morning. Jenna is getting more information, and Julie and Rhett are on their way.” He sighed. “It appears she ran away from a foster home and it seems she’s been mistreated. I don’t have all the details.”

“Oh, I left when Julie got a call.” Emily frowned. “The poor kid. Well, she’ll be in good hands. Rhett has been very involved in his work and Julie did her first court appearance last week as children’s advocate. They love their work.” She smiled. “Julie is very happy. I honestly believe she and Rhett are a match made in heaven. They get along so well, and like the same things.”

Raven leaned his hip on a desk. “Like us?”

“Yeah, like us.” Emily gave him a long look and then sighed. “I’d better head to the conference room. I’ll see you in a few minutes. You’re coming soon, right?”

Raven nodded. “Yeah, as soon as the little girl is safe.”

As Emily reached the stairs, a woman burst through the glass doors, raven hair flying. She didn’t fit Black Rock Falls, with her faux-fur ankle-length black coat, ear muffs to match, and knee boots with six-inch heels in patent leather. Raven groaned, recognizing someone from his past. He went to turn his back. Too late.

“Johnny Raven. Or should I say Dr. Johnny Raven?” The woman ran toward him arms outstretched. “Imagine finding you in this backwoods town. I couldn’t believe it when I caught your advertisement for security canines on a flyer at the airport.” She threw her arms around him. “It’s fate, I tell you. My flight was grounded due to a mechanical problem. I’m here until they can get me another flight.”

Raven peeled himself from her grasp, one eye on Emily, who stood frozen on the stairs. “Jennifer, it’s been a long time. I didn’t recognize you. How did you find me?”

“I’m staying at the Cattleman’s Hotel and asked at the desk.” Jennifer beamed at him and slipped her arm through his. “Everyone knows you, Johnny.”

Wincing, Raven stepped away to look at her. “It’s Raven. I dropped the Johnny when I joined the military.” He indicated to Jenna, who had turned to look at him with raised eyebrows. “The thing is, Jennifer, I can’t talk now. I’m working and we have a situation.”

“Oh.” Jennifer pouted. “Then will you come and see me at the Cattleman’s? I’m in room fourteen—it will be like old times.”

Raven shrugged. “I can’t promise. We have many cases on the go at once at the moment and work long hours. Now if you’ll excuse me, I’m needed elsewhere.”

“Oh, I see.” Jennifer frowned. “So, you’re not a doctor?”

Trying to usher her toward the door, Raven sighed. “Yeah, I’m a doctor and a deputy. My boss is just over there. You don’t want her to fire me, do you? I’ll call you later, okay?”

“I guess so.” Jennifer smiled. “I can change my plans and stay for a time if you want? Maybe we can talk about that later?”

Raven opened the door for her and a blast of bitter wind rushed inside. “It was nice to see you.” He closed the door as she slipped through and he hurried back to the counter. “I’m sorry about that, Jenna.”

“It’s okay. I can handle the situation here.” Jenna’s eyes drifted to Emily, still frozen on the stairs. “It’s none of my business but maybe you should go and talk to Emily?” She glanced back at the child. “Can you leave Ben?”

Raven’s face grew hot. “Sure.” He lowered his voice to just above a whisper. “Does she look mad?”

“Oh, yeah.” Jenna smiled at him. “Good luck.”

Turning away slowly, Raven could hear Emily’s boots heading up the stairs. He hurried after her, stopping her before she reached the conference room. “Hey.”

“It’s none of my business.” Emily waved her arms. “We’re not engaged or anything.”

Taken aback, Raven stared at her expression—not mad, hurt. He reached out slowly and gently touched her cheek. “Hey, Em, if I’d wanted her, I wouldn’t be here. I haven’t seen her for years. I’ve never given her a thought. She was just one of the crowd I hung with during my medical studies, is all. I don’t even know if she’s married. I don’t know anything about her at all.”

“She seemed to know you intimately.” Emily’s gray eyes were stormy like the weather. “Are you going to call her or go to room fourteen?”

Raven weighed up his response. He loved Emily and would do nothing to spoil their relationship. “I’ll call her later because I said I would, but I’ll make it clear I have someone in my life. You never need to worry about me being unfaithful, Em. I’m yours forever if you’ll have me.”

“Forever?” Emily moved closer. “You want me forever?”

Nodding, Raven pulled her close. “Marry me. I know this isn’t a fancy date and I don’t have a ring, but I love you. Maybe I just needed someone like Jennifer to show me I’ve waited long enough to ask you.”

“Yes.” Emily hugged him. “Yes, yes, yes. Can we have a short engagement?”

Raven smiled down at her. “Whatever your heart desires.”

“Woo-hoo!” Kane and Rowley stood in the conference room doorway grinning like baboons.

“Congratulations!” Rowley came out and shook Raven’s hand.

“About time.” Kane hugged Emily and then slapped Raven on the back.

Mind spinning, Raven gathered himself and smiled at Emily. “I guess we’d better get back to work?”

“I’ll call my dad and tell him.” Emily went inside the conference room, pulling out her phone, and then turned to look at them. “It went to voicemail.”

Stomach dropping, Raven glanced at Kane. “Oh darn, I didn’t ask for his blessing.”

“Don’t worry.” Kane punched him lightly on the arm. “He likes you. It’s all good.”

Clearing his throat, he followed Kane into the conference room. “I sure hope so.”

Twenty-Six

Rowley sat alongside Rio as Emily loaded images onto the big screen. He swallowed hard, not ready for the gruesome neck injuries received by the Axman’s victims. Behind him, the door closed as Jenna came inside and took her seat.

“Julie and Rhett have taken Jill, the little girl, for a medical evaluation.” Jenna shuffled papers and then raised her gaze. “Father Derry will meet them there with a selection of winter clothes for her. She will stay at Her Broken Wings until we’ve found her sister, and then Rhett will evaluate the situation. We’re hoping, if her sister, Becky, is with a suitable family, they might have room for Jill.” She looked at Emily. “Thanks for dropping by to give us a report. You must be so busy with four homicides.”

“Dad wanted to come but Norrell convinced him to sleep in this morning. He’s been tired since he went away with Dave.” Emily’s gaze drifted to Kane. “How is your shoulder, Dave?”

“Just like new.” Kane smiled at her. “I’m impressed with the new treatment. Tell your dad he can experiment on me anytime.”

“Okay, Em, you have the floor.” Jenna smiled. “What did you discover?”

“Dad asked me to explain a few of the things that we discovered during the autopsy.” Emily tapped the screen, bringing up a close-up of bone under magnification. “All four victims show identical toolmark signatures. The lacerations have the same kerf width, bevel angle, and most importantly the same microscopic striation pattern.” She zoomed in and pointed at the screen. “Can you make out the parallel micro-striations?”

“Yeah, what does that mean, exactly?” Jenna leaned forward.

“Well, they’re caused by a defect on the edge of the blade. It’s consistent across the victims. It’s almost as good as a fingerprint. This one particular ax leaves this exact pattern when it strikes bone.” She looked at Jenna. “There’s no doubt he’s using the same ax repeatedly. If you look at the other images, I can place one over the other and each of the striations match. If we recover the murder weapon, we can match it conclusively.”

“Using the same weapon means he’s not improvising, he’s hunting.” Jo glanced at Jenna. “The exactness of the injuries suggests confidence. He understands the forest and he’s comfortable out there.”

Considering all the potential suspects Rowley rubbed his temples. “That’s just about three-quarters of the people living in town alone.”

“Yeah, this is why we’re searching for the peculiarities, so we can distinguish him apart from a normal hunter. I have something else to show you that ties the homicides together.” Emily displayed another set of images on the screen. “We recovered trace metal transfer from inside the bone fractures. The allied composition is consistent across all victims. It’s been identified as a manganese-rich blend with a very specific impurity profile. If we find the ax, we can match it using the striations made on the bone and the samples of the trace metal.” She changed the images again. “Dad was suspicious about this bone fragment, mainly by its position. He ran it through a DNA profile and discovered it came from Avril Lampton, one of the first victims.”

“He’s telling us he killed the others.” Jo stared at the screen. “Anything about the candles?”

“They’re all generic, sold everywhere for Halloween.” Emily closed down the screen and sat down. “No fingerprints, nothing. He is very careful about leaving trace evidence.”

“I believe they are used as a distraction, to put us off the trail.” Jo pushed a hand through her hair, tucking it behind one ear. “It means nothing.”

“We need more information.” Jenna swung her gaze to Rowley and Rio. “How many more camps have you got on your list to visit?”

Rowley took out his tablet and scrolled through his notes. “One is located high above the forest warden’s station. It was getting too dark last night to go and check them out. The warden mentioned they were hunting elk farther up the mountain.”

“Okay, you head out now. Wear your Kevlar vests and sheriff’s office jackets so you stand out. I don’t want hunters shooting at you by mistake.” Jenna glanced at Kane. “Any advice?”

“This guy moves like a ghost.” Kane stared at them. “You won’t see him coming, so stay alert. Call in your position every thirty minutes, and when you arrive and leave. Make the hunters aware there is a killer roaming the forest.”

“Take your satellite phones. Ask anyone you meet along the way who they’ve seen and if anyone has been hanging around who doesn’t belong.” Jenna looked from one to the other. “Don’t be heroes.”

“We’re on it.” Rio pushed to his feet.

As they drove along Stanton, dark clouds hung over the mountains, making the forest appear dark and foreboding. Rowley had spent many hunting seasons in the forest with his bow and was familiar with most of the local cabins the forestry supplied for hunters. “Turn left once you pass the warden’s station. We’ll stay on that fire road until we come to an old dirt road that goes to the left. Not many people use this old cabin because they don’t know that the forestry recently renovated it. From the outside it looks like a real dump, but inside it’s clean and has new cots. It’s even been provisioned with a tin of coffee, canned food, and medical supplies.”

“I don’t hunt.” Rio swung his SUV onto the fire road. “Are they used in an emergency or all the time?”

Rowley stared into the mist drifting in pale ribbons around the pines. It made the forest look mystical, as well as creepy. “Both, but at this time of year when they’re hunting elk, usually they’re used as a base camp. Hunters set up a tripod and bring their kills in and hang them. The game wardens come by and check them to make sure they are tagged and the hunter’s paperwork is up to date.” He pointed ahead. “See that cottonwood? The turn is just about there. The road will be uneven, so slow down.”

“Driving with you is like driving with my grandma.” Rio grinned at him. “Is that what happens when you get married, everything slows down?”

Scanning the dark shadows between the trees, Rowley kept alert for any movement. He flicked him a glance. “Nope, I just don’t take unnecessary risks as I’m the only wage earner for the family. It’s all about being sensible, Rio.” He pointed ahead. “The cabin is just ahead, around the next bend.”

Mist had settled in the clearing like a white carpet completely obscuring the front steps of the cabin. Rowley opened the door and his feet vanished in the mist. He scanned the area. “I see a truck in the lean-to. I’m assuming belongs to either Cherry or Connor.” He glanced over one shoulder. “Have you noticed how quiet it is?”

“Yeah.” Rio pulled out his weapon and checked it. “Too darn quiet.” He took a few steps toward the cabin. “The front door is open a crack. Maybe they’re inside eating breakfast?”

Rowley shook his head. “First of all, they wouldn’t leave the cabin door open with their gear inside. Something sure doesn’t feel right.” He glanced upward, checking the trees. “Crows are gathering but I don’t smell death.”

“That’s because it would have been freezing here last night.” Rio blew out a stream of steam. “It’s not much better now. If someone was murdered here last night, they’d be frozen solid.” He sighed. “We’d better take a look.”

Aware of how exposed they were, Rowley followed him toward the cabin, his hand resting on the butt of his pistol. It was too quiet and even the crows hadn’t started calling to each other. The wind had dropped and the mist just hung there, three feet deep and not moving. As he walked through the trees, drips of condensation splashed on his cheeks from the branches overhead. When he reached the steps, he noticed a small flash of color. He crouched to examine a child’s shoe, lying on its side abandoned. “Look at this. They wouldn’t take a kid hunting.” He stared at the steps as the mist swirled and swallowed hard at the drips of blood on the steps. “I see blood.” He moved his gaze to the porch floor and took a step backward. Small bloody footprints led from the cabin and down the steps and vanished in the mist. “Are you seeing what I’m seeing?”

“Yeah, I see them.” Rio glanced over his shoulder, scanning the forest. “Watch my back.” He pulled his weapon, moved slowly up the steps, and pushed the door open with two fingers.

The hinges groaned and Rowley’s stomach flip-flopped at the smell oozing through the gap. The odor was very familiar, metallic and rancid. He scanned the perimeter of the forest, but not even the mist stirred in the clearing. In front of him, Rio took out his flashlight and lit up the small cabin’s interior.

“Oh, dear Lord.” Rio dropped his flashlight and staggered backward down the steps. Something cracked in the forest, close by. “Get back to the truck. Now!” He pulled his weapon and bounded away.

Confused, Rowley ran after him. “What was it?” He climbed into the passenger seat and locked the door.

“Cherry’s and Connor’s heads are on the table.” Rio grabbed his satellite phone. “We need to call this in.”

Heart thundering, Rowley held up a hand to stop him. “Tell her this is the Axman’s doing. This is another myth. Do you know the one about the child knocking, the kid who drowned in the river and comes out of the forest and knocks on cabin doors to lure people to their deaths?”

“Yeah, I’ve heard it.” Rio stared at him and then returned his gaze to the forest. “Another Halloween story to frighten people, but this time it’s real.” He wiped a hand down his face. “Which means the bodies will be out there somewhere.” He started the truck, his eyes darting back and forth across the clearing. “Keep searching for any movement. I don’t want him creeping up on us. I’ll call Jenna.”

A shiver slid down Rowley’s spine and he gripped his pistol tighter. “Do you figure he’s out there watching us?”

“He was the last time.” Rio pressed Jenna’s number. “This killer likes to play games.”

Twenty-Seven

“You wanted to see me?” Jenna looked from one woman to the other and then indicated to Kane. “You’d know Deputy Kane.”

“Yes.” The first woman glanced at Kane and then moved her attention back to Jenna. “I’m Tonie Pacey and this is my friend Rose Potter. Our daughters attend the local grade school and it’s come to our attention that an old white pickup is hanging around the school. We noticed it a few days ago, and then last night it was cruising up and down as we picked up the kids. It was as if he was looking for someone.” She looked from Jenna to Kane and back again. “On the news you mentioned that if we saw anything we thought suspicious, we should come in and report it or call the hotline.”

Jenna nodded and took out a pen and notebook from her pocket. “Can you give me the approximate times that you saw this man?”

“This is what makes it unusual.” Tonie frowned. “We watched him and he didn’t drop off or collect anyone. Those were the times we noticed him.”

Making quick notes, Jenna lifted her gaze back to the women. “Can you describe him at all?”

“I didn’t get to see him close up”—Rose pushed her hands into her pockets—“but I know trucks and this was an old square-body Chevy, white with Montana plates.”

“Did you get the number?” Kane looked interested.

“Yeah.” Tonie pulled out her phone. “I took photographs. They’re from a distance but the plate is clear. The tinted windows make it hard to see him, but when he drove by, all I could see was a cowboy hat pulled down over his eyes. It seemed so suspicious, we decided to come by.”

“Send them to me.” Kane gave her his number and waited for his phone to buzz and then checked it. “Got them. This is very important information.”

Nodding, Jenna smiled at them. “I’d like you both to make a statement, so we have all your details. Would you be willing to act as a witness if this man proves to be a problem?”

When both women nodded, she called Maggie and explained. She turned back to the women. “Thank you so much for coming by. Now if you see this man again, make a note of the time and date for me, but don’t go anywhere near him. We’ll have someone watching the school and we’ll know who he is in a few minutes. I’ll also alert the school to make sure they have teachers watching the kids during breaks and pickup and dropoff times.”

“Can’t you just arrest him?” Rose shook her head. “He’s up to no good.”

“We can’t arrest someone for driving up and down the road, but we’ll watch him and see what he’s doing.” Kane gave her a reassuring look. “We take your report very seriously and we’ll take steps right away to keep the kids safe. You have my word.”

Concerned that the truck matched the one Jenna had seen in the alleyway and the description given to Rio and Rowley yesterday could belong to the killer, she shuddered at the thought. Where was he now and could he be hunting down kids for his next victim? She turned back to the women. “We’ll get onto this right away. I’ll leave you with Maggie.” She handed them her card. “Any problems give me a call.”

She turned and headed up the stairs with Kane on her heels. They went into the conference room and she stared at Carter, Jo, Raven, and Kalo. “We have images and a plate of a guy hanging around the grade school. We’ll find out who he is and check him out.” She went on to explain about the truck sightings. “He might be our killer.”

“Give me the number.” Kalo opened his laptop. “I’ll have his name and what he ate for breakfast in a few minutes.”

Jenna’s phone chimed and she looked at the caller ID. “It’s Rio. I’ll put him on speaker. Hi, Rio, what have you got for me?”

They all listened in stunned silence as Rio brought them up to date. Horrified, Jenna glanced at Kane. “Okay, stay where you are unless you’re in danger and then get the hell out of Dodge. This guy is ruthless and kills without reason. I’m guessing both the hunters were armed and he still got to them.” She paused for a beat. “On second thought, meet us at the highway end of the fire road. I’m not taking any chances with this guy. We’re leaving now.”

“What about the guy at the school?” Kalo eyed them over his laptop screen. “I have him. His name is Caleb Durnell. He was arrested in Bozeman for assault on a minor three years ago. He has a business selling firewood here in town.”

“He hasn’t done anything here.” Kane narrowed his gaze. “I ran his name after we spoke to him.”

Concerned about Rowley and Rio, Jenna looked from one to the other in her team. “I’m going to need everyone as backup.” She checked her watch. “If we’re not done by the time school gets out, I’ll alert the school and then ask one of the Louan deputies to go and stand outside. It will likely prevent Durnell kidnapping anyone.”

“That might be showing our hand.” Jo tapped her pen against her legal pad and stared at Jenna. “I figure keeping this guy under surveillance or even placing a tracker on his vehicle would be a better idea. What if I go and hang around the school? I can check him out if he shows. I can also watch for any stragglers. It’s usually the kids walking home or the ones that trail behind a group who are targeted.”

Knowing Jo’s expertise, she couldn’t refuse. “You might need more than one person. What if you see more kids alone?”

“It’s not a perfect plan, Jenna, but it’s better than no plan at all.” Jo leaned back in her chair and crossed her arms. “I’m really no use to you at a crime scene. That’s Carter’s expertise.”

“I’ll go with Jo.” Kalo closed his laptop. “I know Raya and she’ll be there collecting Tauri. It gives me an excuse if I’m questioned about loitering outside a school.” He gave Jo a side-eye. “She won’t even be noticed. She’ll blend in with all the other moms.”

Rubbing her temple to stave off a headache, Jenna nodded. “Thanks, that would be a great help.” She turned to Carter. “Would you mind riding with Raven? Jo can take my truck, but maybe park some ways away and go in on foot?”

“We can do that.” Jo smiled and closed her notebook.

“Okay by me.” Carter stood and clicked his fingers for Zorro to follow him. “I’ll grab my vest from the truck before we leave. If that is a hunting area, I want to be seen.”

Jenna glanced at Kane. “I’ll call Wolfe. Can you fill the Thermoses? It’s going to be a long day.”

“I’ll do that.” Jo stood and went to the counter. “Carter, before you go grab a box of energy bars…” She opened a closet and pulled out a box and handed it to him. “Stay safe out there.”

“I always do.” Carter smiled at her and followed Raven out of the door.

Minutes later Jenna and Kane drove along Main and onto Stanton. Jenna’s phone chimed and Rhett’s voice came through the Bluetooth screen on the dashboard. “Hi, Rhett, how are things going with Jill?”

“She is in seeing the doctor with Emily.” The sounds of the hospital surrounded Rhett. “Before we left, I ran Jill’s and her sister’s names through the files. Her bus ticket tells us she came from Missoula, but I found zip in the files. I spread the search throughout Montana. Placing a child in foster care takes a court order, and so far, I’ve found no record of Jill or her sister.” He cleared his throat. “We can keep her for forty-eight hours and then we’re going for an emergency court hearing. I hope you don’t mind, but I’ve contacted Beth Katz. She’ll be searching all states. This is very unusual and flags something more sinister.”

Closing her eyes and shaking her head, Jenna understood clearly what he had implied. “Yes, well, she’ll need to search for missing kids as well. Jill doesn’t have any idea what happened to her parents apart from the fact that they just didn’t come home. We could be talking about child abduction—or worse, child slavery. You won’t need to worry about finding her a place to stay. Father Derry will make sure she is comfortable at Her Broken Wings. We have a number of children staying there and I’m sure she’ll be happy until we can get her settled or find her parents.”

“Yes, Father Derry arrived just before with a set of clean clothes for her. He is a very nice man and explained how the foundation runs. If this is a case of child abduction, Jill escaped and was returned by the local cop. This is something that needs to be investigated. How does this work with jurisdiction?”

Jenna exchanged a look with Kane. “Well, it’s my case, so I’ll be in the loop. I can’t go barging into another county and start throwing my weight around, but the FBI can. Jill mentioned the cops and not the sheriff, so if needs be, I can contact the local sheriff and be deputized as a special officer. This works if the local sheriff is happy to work my case alongside me. If there’s a hint of corruption in the local police, I’d say he’d been right on them.”

“So we might be talking about a dirty cop?” Rhett sucked in a deep breath. “That will take some time to unravel.”

Scratching her cheek thinking, Jenna stared at Rhett’s name displayed on the screen. “Yeah, but it can be done, if it’s planned right. Our first priority is making sure Jill is safe and protected. We’ll keep searching for her sister. You know Beth and Styles and will be in good hands; this is in their wheelhouse. The moment I can wrap up this case, I’ll put all my resources into the investigation. If there’s a dirty cop and a group of people abducting or trading kids, we’ll bring them down.”

“That’s good to know.” Rhett let his breath out in a long sigh. “Don’t worry about Jill. She’s very safe and working alongside Agents Katz and Styles. I’ll be able to gather as much information as possible about her previous situation. Ah, there’s Julie now. I’ll catch you later.” He disconnected.

Jenna leaned back in her seat. She’d worked very hard to remove child predators from her county, but they were like cockroaches. Where she found one, a whole nest of them would be close by.

Twenty-Eight

Dim light surrounded Kane as he drove the Beast along the dirt road following Rio’s truck to the cabin. The stillness of the forest surprised him. It was as if every living thing had been removed. A thick fog clung low and heavy to the trees making them appear to be covered by cotton. It moved like a sea of white, its waves moving through the forest and leaving everything it touched dripping with water. The silhouette of Rio’s trunk slowed in a clearing almost lost in the fog. He pulled up beside it, and alongside him Raven’s truck and then Wolfe’s van slowed to a halt. Kane slid from behind the wheel and inhaled. The taste in the back of his throat was like walking into a freezer. Snow was coming, although the metallic odor caught in the mist told him something else. After spending time in battle, the distinctive smell of blood brought back memories he’d rather forget.

He waited for Jenna to join him as Rio and Rowley walked toward them. Their rigid body language told him they were trying to hold it together. He waited for everyone to climb from their vehicles and join them. The need for the group to stay closely together was important until they confirmed the Axman wasn’t in their vicinity. He scanned the forest. The small prickle at the base of his skull sent up a red flag that someone was watching them. He looked at the dogs. Both Ben’s and Zorro’s ears pricked as if listening for a sound. He turned to Jenna. “Stay close. This doesn’t feel right. It’s too quiet. If there are bodies close by, the clearing should be teaming with crows and other wildlife.”

“We saw crows earlier.” Rowley moved up beside him. “That was before the fog became this thick.” He gestured into the swirling mist. “The cabin’s over there.”

Kane turned around slowly, his eyes never leaving the forest. “Ready? Stick close together. Carter and Raven take up the rear. Listen and watch all around. The Axman loves a reaction. He could be close by and just waiting for ours. Keep your dogs on high alert. We don’t need anyone sneaking up on us.”

He gave Jenna a nod and headed into the mist. The old cabin emerged from the fog like something from a nightmare. He couldn’t imagine why anyone would want to stay there overnight. The cabin’s lichen-covered horizontal logs had long since been blackened by time and sat at a strange angle, as if one small puff of wind would topple it in a second. The roof looked okay and water ran from a gutter into an old wooden barrel sitting on the corner. The front door stood open as if inviting any passerby to step inside. He glanced at Jenna. “I’m going in.”

“Not without me.” Jenna met his gaze with a determined stare. “I’ve seen severed heads before.”

“I’m right behind y’all.” Wolfe moved closer and stared at the cabin. “Watch where you walk. I don’t want the crime scene contaminated.”

Carefully avoiding the small bloody footprints on the floorboards, Kane moved up onto the porch. The stench hit him first. Remnants of cooking, wood smoke, and that coppery smell that could only be blood. He drew his weapon and as usual he went high and Jenna went low each side of the door. The open door did nothing to light the interior of the cabin. Cold seeped into his clothes, the damp air trying to creep down the neck of his jacket. Mist curled around his feet and through the front door like an unwelcome visitor. He pulled out his Maglite and the powerful beam lit up the interior. Two severed heads sat side by side on a table on one side of the room. Their pale waxy skin appeared more like a mannequin’s than real. He gave his head a little shake, trying to take in the sight before him. He’d seen many dead bodies in his lifetime, but these had their eyes and mouths wide open, which gave him the unsettling illusion of a fairground attraction where people put balls into clowns’ mouths to win a prize.

“That’s nasty.” Jenna shot him a startled glance, but her hands remained rock steady on her M18 pistol.

Kane remained fixed in position. Focusing every instinct on his surroundings. Everything about this crime scene made him uneasy. It wasn’t the heads—he’d seen much worse—but the silence of the forest that concerned him. Wildlife had always been a good indicator of trouble close by. Animals and birds watched for their own self-preservation. The team’s entry into the clearing wouldn’t have disturbed the wildlife. Even the dogs hadn’t made a sound and remained close to their owners. A faint creak came from above, and as he glanced up, the unmistakable sound of footsteps walked straight past him. On the other side of the doorway, he caught Jenna’s sharp intake of breath. He glanced at her and gave his head a shake. She believed in ghosts and this was a clever trick to unnerve them.

He indicated to Wolfe and Emily to take cover. There was no need for him to explain anything to Jenna and he slipped inside the cabin, moving his flashlight back and forth. Mist oozed through the cabin, making everything shimmer and distort in the shadows. As he moved around, the old floorboards groaned under his boots. He found no bodies, but evidence of the men’s sudden departure indicated that their murders happened elsewhere. Wolfe and Emily would handle the details. He waved Jenna inside and Wolfe, Emily, and Webber followed close behind. He turned to face them when three soft taps came from behind him. He spun around and stared outside. “Did you hear that?”

“Yeah.” Raven loomed from out of the fog. “I thought it came from inside the cabin.”

“More like underneath it.” Carter jumped from the porch, crouched down, and shone his flashlight under the cabin.

Tap, tap, tap.

Kane stared out the door, trying to make out the forest. His flashlight seemed to bounce off the thick fog, hiding all but the closest trees from his view. Anyone could be out there, an Axman or someone carrying an automatic weapon, and they could cut them down in seconds. With every instinct screaming at him to stay vigilant, he looked at the team. “Rio and Rowley, watch the perimeter of the clearing. Carter, Raven, see if you can find any wires under the cabin. This guy likes to frighten people and he’s set up something to make noises.”

“What have we got here?” Jenna moved closer to Wolfe, pulling on examination gloves.

“There’s not enough blood.” Emily approached the table, moving her flashlight across the floor.

“I agree. These men weren’t killed here.” Wolfe moved his flashlight across the walls and over the ceiling. “There’s no blood pooling or spatter. The heads were placed here postmortem.”

“They’re exactly the same as the others.” Emily bent to peer inside the open mouths. “Black candles just like before. Do you figure he’s treating them like morbid jack-o’-lanterns?”

Kane nodded slowly. “Yeah, he staged them like a display. He’s opened their eyes and made them appear as creepy as possible. He wants people to see his work, as if he’s proud of what he’s doing, and I figure he’s out there waiting for our reaction.”

A loud knock came from the back of the cabin and then a small, frightened voice.

“Mister, I’m cold. Please let me come in.”

“It’s coming from under the cabin.” Carter’s voice came from close by. “I’ve got it.”

“Oh, so that’s how he lured them out last night.” Jenna’s face had drained of color. “I’ve researched the local myths and legends. I know this one. Decades ago, a young boy went missing during a blizzard near an old hunter’s cabin. The legend says he comes back at Halloween and knocks on the doors, begging to be allowed inside. They say if anyone opens the door, they’re found slaughtered or eaten by animals.”

“The problem is, which myth is he going to use next?” Emily raised both eyebrows.

Kane kept his attention outside. “That device is likely used by remote, which means he’s still here.” He glanced at Jenna. “We need to hunt him down.”

“It’s quite ingenious.” Carter walked into the cabin and handed Kane a device inside a plastic evidence bag. “He used a burner phone and left it on speaker. The line is still open. He’s watching and listening to everything we do.”

“Not now he isn’t.” Jenna took the evidence bag from Kane and disconnected the call. “I agree with Kane. We need to hunt him down.”

“We might be walking into a trap.” Raven stood inside the door, scanning the clearing. “Have Rio and Rowley checked in yet?”

“Not yet.” Jenna tapped her com. “Come in, Rio.”

Nothing.

Refusing to play the Axman’s game, Kane grimaced and touched his com. “Can anyone hear me?”

“No, I can’t. He’s somehow jamming the signal again.” Jenna rolled her eyes. “How long before we get the new ones, Shane?”

“Tomorrow.” Wolfe eyed her critically. “It’s now y’all need to worry about.”

Movement came from outside. The mist swirled and Rowley and Rio came striding toward them. Relived to see them, Kane swallowed hard. The Axman had tried to play on their fears, but the team didn’t scare easy. Behind Rowley and Rio, he caught a flicker of movement like someone slipping between the trees. The Axman was testing to see how close he could get without being seen. Step out and give me a clear shot. Kane raised his weapon and both men hesitated. “Come inside double-time.”

As Rio and Rowley dashed toward the cabin, the shadow vanished and swirling fog wrapped around the trunks like long white ghostly fingers. Taking his gaze from the forest, Kane stepped aside to allow the men to enter. He turned to the others. “Did you see that?”

“Yeah. He’s close and watching us, isn’t he?” Jenna stepped to his side. “I can feel him.”

Every muscle coiled. Kane stared into the forest with a certainty that chilled him to the bone. “And the creep is enjoying every second.”

Twenty-Nine

Heart pounding in her chest, Jenna moved her gaze over her team. “Rio and Rowley, the coms aren’t working but our phones are okay. Put yours on vibrate. We don’t want him to know we’re communicating by phone. I want you to stay inside the cabin, lock the door, and protect Wolfe’s team. We’re going to hunt this guy down.”

“Won’t you need us?” Rio’s eyebrows raised in protest. “It’s impossible to see anything out there.”

“We need to find the bodies too.” Kane gave him a long look. “He’s playing on our fear. If he comes out swinging an ax, trust me, I’ll take him down. Likely that isn’t going to happen. This guy is smart. He plans every move. He won’t risk being gunned down. I figure he wants us out there to see the bodies. He’s making a point.”

Jenna pulled on a black woolen cap. “I’ll grab Duke out of the truck and leave him with you. He’ll warn you if a stranger comes to the door. Ask me a question he won’t know when we return before you open the door.”

“Don’t worry, Jenna.” Wolfe carefully placed one of the heads in a plastic bag. “We’ll be fine. Y’all watch your backs.”

She went with Kane to get Duke and take him back to the cabin. Their dog understood the command to protect and they shut the door. As they stepped back off the porch, their boots crunched in the crust of frost glistening on the grass. The temperature had dropped again, freezing the condensation on the branches into tiny icicles. She kept close to Kane, but behind her Carter and Raven had become like shadows. Visibility had dropped and the trees loomed up without warning as if stepping in her way. The strange otherworldly feeling was like walking in another dimension and within seconds fog had swallowed the cabin behind them.

“This way. The frost is disturbed and it’s recent.” Kane led the way along a narrow animal trail.

Jenna puffed out a cloud of steam as she followed him. She caught a glimpse of something ahead and Kane did too. She almost walked into him when he stopped suddenly. “Is he circling us?”

“No, he’s moving away and then stopping, like he wants us to follow him.” Kane crouched to examine the trail. “No footprints, but what I can see is spread wide, so he has long legs and big feet.” He pointed to a narrow mark as if someone had run their fingers through the frost. “He’s carrying an ax and trailing it beside him.” He stood. “Stay alert, he could be luring us into a trap.”

“Unless he’s plannin’ on goin’ down in a blaze of glory.” Carter moved closer, weapon drawn. “If he comes at me with an ax, I’m not asking questions first.”

A cold breeze bit into Jenna’s cheeks as they continued on, and all around her the pines loomed tall and skeletal, their branches heavy with frost. Snowflakes covered her arm as she held out her weapon. As the snowfall increased, it bleached out the color of the forest, leaving them in a world of white, black, and gray. Ahead of her the mist had curled around Kane’s legs, rising higher with each step. A loud crack came from in front of them, followed by a faint rhythmic tapping.

Thud, thud, thud.

Freezing mid-stride, Jenna spun slowly, searching all around, peering into the eerie dim shadows surrounding them. “Where’s it coming from?”

“The fog and snow are muffling the sound.” Kane spoke in a cloud of condensation. “I figure he’s using the ax.”

“He’s toying with us.” Raven moved closer. “Ben knows he’s here. I’d let him find him but I figure he’d be cut to pieces.”

“Yeah, keep him with you.” Kane indicated with his chin to move on and after about ten yards stopped at a fallen log. “He’s been here.” He nudged the log with his boot and the thudding stopped.

Heart thundering in her chest, Jenna glanced past Kane. The strange eerie silence in the forest pressed in around them. She caught sight of movement. “Over there.” She aimed her gun. “What’s he doing?”

“He’s hunting.” Kane raised his weapon. “Which is pretty stupid, given our firepower. He must know we’ll take him down.”

They moved on slowly until the faintly metallic smell of blood drifted toward them. Jenna touched Kane’s arm and indicated to a tall silhouette between the trees. The next second it melted into the forest. Behind them, Carter let out a low whistle and they all turned.

“Zorro is indicating he smells something over there.” Carter’s face loomed out of the fog. “It could be an explosive. Watch my back. I’m going in.”

Glad to have an explosives expert along, Jenna walked back with the others, each of them staring in a different direction as Carter slid into the mist. Minutes ticked by and then Carter emerged. “Did he find anything?”

“Yeah.” Carter grimaced and met her gaze. “The victims.”

As they followed Carter, Ben whined and moved closer to her. Jenna glanced at Raven. “Is he protecting me?”

“Yeah, to him we’re a family.” Raven never took his eyes from the forest. “He protects his family. That includes my chickens and any dogs I bring home.” He stared after Carter and winced.

Jenna followed his gaze. Sitting up against trees, the two bodies leaned toward each other as if deep in conversation. Snow had covered the grotesque wounds across their necks. They’d been positioned neatly, as if the Axman had taken the time to place them with care. Everything below the neck was intact. Their arms were folded across their chests and their legs splayed unnaturally wide. She wanted to look away and rid herself of the sight, which would stay with her for a long time. Behind her, Kane walked backward, still scanning the forest for anyone close by. She glanced at Raven, who moved closer but kept far enough away to prevent destroying evidence. “He staged them.” She pointed to drag marks. “No blood spatter or arterial spray. He murdered them somewhere else. We’ll need to find out where and mark it so that Wolfe can process the scene.”

“Stay alert.” Kane moved in behind her, his eyes darting back and forth, his gun swinging from side to side covering the team. “This distraction is all he needs to creep up on us.”

“I have crime scene tape.” Raven slid off his backpack and bent to dig inside. “We’ll need to mark it from the trail all the way back to here.”

“I’ll come with you.” Carter brushed past Jenna. “We’ll mark this area next.”

She looked at Kane. “I guess we follow the drag marks.”

“It will lead to an ambush area, so keep your wits about you.” Kane moved off, keeping to one side of the marks.

Jenna kept to the other side, walking alongside the narrow trail that led to a clearing. She covered her nose and mouth as a wave of nausea hit her hard. It was a bloodbath. A dark red patch of ice stained the ground and all around crimson frozen droplets splattered the spiky fir-covered branches as if they’d run down and frozen almost immediately. Her attention moved to the long lines of blood, made when the killer had dragged the men to their resting positions.

“It looks to me like he dragged them by their feet to avoid stepping in the blood trail.” Kane glanced around. “I can’t understand how we’re not seeing any footprints with this amount of blood.” He indicated to the marks, slowly being covered by snow. “Those are average-size men and he’s dragged them with ease. This guy is strong or military trained.”

Jenna stepped with care, holstered her weapon, and then used her flashlight to examine the scene. “I don’t figure they were killed at the same time.” She understood about arterial flow and when someone was decapitated it would be an immense rush of blood. The patches were apart by more than five yards. “He killed the first one and dragged him out of sight. He likely had a phone stuck somewhere in a tree close by. If he was pretending to be a kid, he could be carrying on a conversation with the men or making noises to make them follow him.”

“Same as he did with us.” Kane frowned at her. “Do you have crime scene tape in your backpack?”

Jenna slipped off her backpack. “Yeah. I’ll wrap it around the trees. You watch the forest.”

“I sure hope he shows himself.” Kane followed her, scanning the trees. “If he does, I’ll show him how I can play games too.”

Thirty

Wolfe examined the second head and turned to his team. “These cuts are clean. Very clean. There are no hesitation marks. He used a single, decisive stroke. It looks like the same sharp blade that he used on the others. It will be interesting to see if we find any trace fragments of metal.”

“They look even cleaner than the last ones.” Emily held the head between her gloved hands and examined it closely. “There is hardly any blood at all. It’s as if he drained them before bringing them here.” She dropped the head into a bag that Wolfe had opened for her. “We need to get photographs of the footprints outside on the porch.” She looked at Webber. “Just give us a few minutes to sort these out and we’ll all go outside at the same time.”

A soft thud hit the outside wall and everyone froze. Wolfe stepped back from the table. “I suggest we finish up here. We only need to get the photos and test the footprints for blood.”

“You want us to go outside?” Rio moved to the front door, his weapon raised. “Maybe that’s just what he wants us to do.”

Thud, thud.

Gathering his things, Wolfe closed the forensics kit with a click. He handed three test kits to Emily and turned to Rowley and Rio. “I don’t suggest we leave now. If that’s the Axman, he is re-creating the hunter’s experience and wants to see how we react.”

His phone vibrated in his pocket and he pulled it out. “Kane, have you found the bodies?”

“Affirmative. We’re just heading to the clearing now. The visibility is down to practically zero and we keep seeing and hearing someone close by.”

Wolfe nodded. “I’m glad y’all are close by. This guy likes to play games. He’s been throwing things at the cabin. We need to take samples of the footprints and then we’re good to go.”

“Stay where you are.” Kane’s voice was just above a whisper. “He’s close by. We’ll be there in five and then you can retrieve the bodies. They’re not far from the cabin. We’ll carry them back.”

Wolfe shook his head. “You won’t be carrying anything but your gun, Dave.” He glanced at the others. “Okay, call out Jenna’s name when you get here.”

“Copy.” Kane disconnected.

Five minutes later, he heard Kane’s voice and nodded to Rio to open the door. A blast of freezing air filled the room as Jenna appeared in the doorway, snow clinging to her shoulders. The others followed, stamping snow from their boots. They looked cold and exhausted. “Take five and drink some coffee before you head out again. We need to finish up here and load everything in the van. What’s the trail like? Can we pull a gurney along it?”

“Not a chance. We’ll take the stretchers.” Kane went to the pack holding the Thermos flasks and protein bars. He poured coffee and handed them around. “What happened when we left?”

“He’d tried to scare us just before. He’s got to be close by.” Emily frowned. “I don’t believe it’s safe here. Now we’re all inside he might set fire to the cabin.”

“That’s not his style.” Carter sipped his coffee and smiled at her. “By now you’d figure he’d know his scare tactics don’t work.”

“Speak for yourself.” Emily moved closer to Raven. “It’s darn right spooky out here in the forest when it’s dark and misty. Processing the crime scene is going to be a nightmare.”

“I’ll keep you safe.” Raven put an arm around her shoulder. “Promise.”

Raven never hugged Emily at work. What the heck was happening? Wolfe gave them a hard stare. “Okay, when y’all have finished canoodling, we need to finish up and get onto the next crime scene.” He raised both eyebrows at Raven and waved his hand toward Emily. “Is there something going on here I don’t know about?”

Beside him, Emily looked at Raven, shook her head, and gave him an apologetic shrug. Wolfe frowned. “Raven?”

“Ah… well, yeah there is but we haven’t had the opportunity to speak to you yet.” Raven straightened, dropping his arm. “Maybe when we get back to the office?”

Wolfe noticed the shift in the others, none of them apart from Kane would meet his gaze. “They all know, don’t they? Spill it before I start breaking heads.”

“Oh, Dad, don’t be so dramatic.” Emily smiled at him. “It’s wonderful news. We’re getting married. Raven just wanted to ask your permission, is all.”

Suddenly in his mind, Emily was two years old and he was swinging her into the air, her blonde hair flying. She was so like her mother. Strong, honest, and a great support for him when he’d lost his wife. Having her leave his home would create a massive hole, but it had to come one day and he would never deny her happiness. He held out his hand to Raven and smiled. “Welcome to the family, son.”

“Thanks.” Raven met his gaze. “I’ll take good care of her.”

Wolfe flicked a glance at Kane, who grinned at him, and then he looked back at Raven. “See that you do. She might not have brothers, but everyone in this room is her uncle.”

A thud then a slow screech of metal-on-metal cut through the room like a knife. All around him, weapons slid from holsters. Wolfe instinctively stepped in front of Emily, shoulder to shoulder with Raven.

“Stay back.” Kane moved toward the door. “Carter, with me.” They slipped out of the door and everyone inside the room held their breath.

Thirty-One

Heart pounding, Jenna stared out of the window. In the short time Jenna had been inside the cabin, the visibility had dropped to almost zero. Snow and the fog had created a whiteout. She jumped back in fright when the door flew open and Kane and Carter came in in a flurry of snowflakes.

“If the killer is out there, he’s well hidden.” Kane brushed the snow from his shoulders and pulled a woolen cap from his pocket. “The temperature is dropping fast.”

Relieved, she turned to Kane. “The crime scene will be buried with snow by now.”

“Maybe so, but we need to get those bodies out before the animals get to them.” Kane opened the door and went to stand on the porch. He pulled the black woolen cap over his head and ears and then pushed on his Stetson over the top. “The main problem will be getting turned around in this whiteout. I have the coordinates of each of the crime scenes and I’ll take them for the cabin before we leave so we know where we’ve left the truck.”

Jenna stepped down from the porch with the others following close behind. “Everyone stay together. We’ll need to process the crime scene as quickly as possible. With the weather closing in like this, it’s going to be difficult to get off the mountain as it is.” She turned. “Come on, Duke.”

“Just a minute.” Raven removed his backpack and searched through it, pulling out a can of spray paint. “I’ll mark the trail as we go on the trees, just in case we get lost.”

“I didn’t notice any other vehicles in the vicinity when we drove here.” Rio pulled on thick warm gloves. “This makes me wonder if this guy has a cabin close by. No one would be stupid enough to stay outside in this weather.”

“I have a map of many of the cabins in this area.” Raven moved up behind Emily. “I know who owns them and which ones are deserted. Many of them belong to me now. I purchased them from the forestry department and have been renovating them in my spare time. They are good for vacation or hunting rentals.”

“You wear a coat of many colors.” Wolfe nodded slowly. “I don’t figure you’ll ever let my Emily go hungry.”

“That’s very unlikely.” Raven frowned and pushed down his Stetson. “Let’s move. I’m getting cold standing around.”

As Kane moved ahead, Jenna could hear the sound of Raven spraying the trees every few feet as they went. Kane led them immediately to the crime scene with the blood. As Jenna had suspected, most of the evidence had been covered with a light covering of snow. She turned to Wolfe. “I took photographs when we arrived. They should give you a better idea of what happened here.”

“It’s much the same as the last scene.” Wolfe peered around, staring at the trees and the blood splashed across the bark and leaves. “From the patches of blood on the ground I can see, one of the men was murdered and then some time went by before the second man died.”

“One of them must have remained in the cabin, maybe too scared to go outside.” Kane shot a look at Carter. “That’s a classic mistake. We see it all the time.”

“Yeah, anyone who watches a horror movie should know you stick together and don’t split up.” Carter slid a toothpick into his mouth. “I guess if these guys believed that there was a kid out here, maybe one stayed behind in case the kid came back?”

“Possible.” Rio shrugged and snow fell from his shoulders. “I like option number one best. One of them needed to go outside and prove that it was just the wind or whatever and the other one was scared. I guess we’ll never know the order of the murders.”

“Yeah, we will.” Emily turned to look at him as they walked deeper into the frozen forest. “I’ll take samples of the blood and match it to each victim. We must assume that the first victim was murdered at the end of this trail and the second one over there.” She pointed with her finger to the second pool of blood. “It’s likely that we’ll find cross contamination of DNA in that blood. There’s no reason to believe he cleaned the ax before each murder.”

Jenna ran her gaze across her deputies and Carter. “Spread out around the crime scene and watch the forest for any movement, so Wolfe’s team can do their job and we can get out of here.”

She noticed the tension in the men’s shoulders as they moved out to spread around the clearing. They were only a few feet away and already disappearing into the white haze. She went to listen to what Wolfe had to say. As they worked, the mist drifted around them like smoke, mixing with the curtain of snow that was becoming heavier by the second.

“I’m not seeing any defensive wounds.” Wolfe knelt beside the first body and pushed the stiff frozen clothing up the man’s arm. “There’s no bruising on the wrists or forearms.”

“Same here.” Emily was crouching beside the second victim. “They didn’t have time to fight.”

“I’d say if he was using a child’s voice to lure them, they would likely come running along the trail and he’d be waiting for them with the ax held high and ready to strike. They wouldn’t have seen it coming.” Wolfe stood slowly and examined the neck wound. “It’s clean-cut. He’s using a very sharp blade and a lot of strength. He is managing it in one blow.” He glanced over at the other victim. “That one looks exactly the same. This tells me he is very competent at using an ax and has the upper-body strength to swing it with great power.”

Listening with interest, Jenna ran through her list of suspects. “That particular attribute would cover most of the people we have on our suspects list.”

“If you ask me, he’s refining his methods.” Wolfe stood and took body bags from his kit. “Each one is getting cleaner and more brutal.” He indicated to the bodies. “The way he’s placed them with their legs spread wide so they don’t topple over tells me he wants to get the best fright factor from anyone stumbling over them.”

Chewing on her bottom lip, Jenna considered what he had said. “What you’re saying makes me lean toward the men working at the Haunted House and the Old Mitcham Ranch even more because all of them would be able to create a terrifying experience. It’s part of their job. The only thing that concerns me in this remote location is that the killer would have no idea how long it would be before a potential victim came by.”

“Unless he was right there when Cherry and Connor requested the cabin at the warden’s station.” Kane glanced at her over one shoulder. “Once we’re through here, we’ll drop by and ask the warden on duty if he recalls seeing anyone loitering around yesterday.”

A soft crunch came from Jenna’s right. Kane had heard it too. “Rio and Rowley, stay here. The rest of you, follow me.” She looked at Kane. “Go.”

Ahead of her, Kane moved silent and fast, weaving between the pines. She ran after him and the cold bit into her face. In the distance, she made out a tall thin silhouette slipping between the trees. “See that?”

“Yeah.” Kane drew his weapon and sprinted away.

Jenna ran after him, and behind her Carter’s and Raven’s boots hammered the frozen ground. The dark figure moved with amazing fluidity, as if he knew which way to go. Cold air sliced into Jenna’s lungs with each gasp. She ran faster as Carter bounded past her with Zorro and closed in behind Kane. She could just make out the figure and then it vanished. “Where did he go?”

“It was an illusion.” Kane turned back to her. “Look, no footprints, no broken branches, nothing.” He spun around. “It was a trick to lure us away and leave the others alone.”

“Run.” Raven bounded off with Ben streaking behind him.

Thirty-Two

Relief flooded over Kane as they ran back to the clearing in time to see Wolfe and Webber rolling the bodies onto the stretchers. “We need to move now. Visibility will be gone completely in twenty minutes and we need to drive down from this mountain.”

“The temperature’s dropping fast.” Emily moved to his side, shivering. “Did you see him?”

Kane gave a small shake of his head, his attention still moving through the forest. “Nah, he’s set up another illusion, a shadow moving through the forest, and we fell for it.” He glanced at Wolfe. “He likely set it up using motion detectors and then it runs in a sequence. Much the same as the girl Jenna encountered along Maple.”

“Do you figure he’s still out there, watching us?” Emily glanced over one shoulder and then back to him. “It feels like someone’s eyes are boring into my back all the time.”

Not wanting to alarm her, Kane shrugged. “Most of us feel the same. Is he out there? Maybe, so we stick together. I know he is terrifying. What he is doing is very disturbing and, yes, he could easily pick us off one by one, but we’re not hikers or hunters. We’re aware he’s out there, so put your trust in the team.” He squeezed her arm. “Okay?”

“I guess.” Emily moved closer to Wolfe, her head moving from side to side as she watched the forest.

“Ready?” Carter and Rio took the first stretcher and carried it along the trail, their boots crunching through the deepening snow.

“I’ll carry the other one.” Rowley grabbed one end of the second stretcher and followed with Webber.

While Raven and Wolfe collected the forensics kits, Kane lingered for a moment, staring into the forest. He could see by the expressions on everyone’s faces that the feeling of being watched hadn’t faded. If anything, it had intensified. He shook his head slowly. Mind games didn’t work on him, and he rested one hand on Jenna’s elbow and gave Duke a soft whistle as they moved off. The snow was coming heavier now, weighing down the branches. The previous light snowflakes had thickened and the wind had picked up, swirling icy tendrils around them. It took longer than expected to reach the cabin, and they gave it a wide berth. Crime scene tape fluttered in the wind and snow had already covered the porch. In fact, all signs of habitation had vanished. They’d left the victims’ backpacks behind in the cabin but had collected their rifles from alongside the trail where they’d been murdered.

Vigilant, Kane followed behind everyone. The snowstorm started to howl through the pines by the time they reached the trucks. Once everyone had climbed inside, Kane lifted Duke into the back seat and wiped the snow from him with a towel and then wrapped him in his blanket. The old dog shivered. “I’ll have the heat on soon, boy.” He rubbed the dog’s head and climbed behind the wheel. The fire road had shrunk into a tunnel of white, and snow built up on the wipers. He’d never seen snow so bad in late October. He glanced in his rearview mirror and could only just make out the headlights of Wolfe’s van. He reached for the radio. “Is everyone okay back there? Over.”

“Yeah.” Raven cleared his throat. “It should clear once we get lower. These storms seem to remain at high altitudes at this time of the year. Over.”

Kane waited for everyone else to check in. “Okay, thanks. Over.”

They crawled along the highway between eighteen-wheelers until the snow became gentle flakes and visibility went back to almost normal. Kane looked at Jenna as they slid into their parking space outside her office. “What’s next on your schedule?”

“Give me a minute to get some takeout delivered and then I guess we start a list of suspects we need to haul in for questioning. I’d like to pay a visit to the kid Carter mentioned working at the Old Mitcham Ranch. He figures Marty Flynn knows something and I’d like to speak to him after he finishes work.”

Kane turned off the engine and smiled at her. “That sounds like a plan.”

Thirty-Three

A wave of delightful heat hit Jenna as she stepped inside the sheriff’s office. She stopped at the counter to ask Maggie if she had any messages. The first one was a request from the doctor who’d examined Jill at the hospital to call her. She used the phone on the counter to return her call. “This is Jenna Alton returning your call.”

“We have a problem with Jill Marsden.” The doctor sounded serious. “There are signs of abuse: broken bones healed but never set, and she has bruises all over. She is in good spirits but is afraid of being sent back to the foster home. Yet she didn’t call it a foster home. She called it ‘the place she lived.’ I found this unusual. Apart from malnourishment, I felt it would be better to have her settled at Her Broken Wings with other children. The people from the Montana Department of Public Health and Human Services agreed, so I discharged her, but she will need follow-up. I have X-rays and have made up a case file of evidence, which I will send to you.”

A ripple of anger went through Jenna. How long would this keep happening? She bit down hard on her bottom lip. “Thank you. I’ll make sure she is safe.” She disconnected.

The second message was from Rhett, who told her the child had been abused, but that Jill had settled into Her Broken Wings very well. He had observed her with Julie mixing with the other three children currently living there under the supervision of a qualified caregiver. It seemed the child had never had her own bedroom before and believed that Julie was a fairy. Jenna stared at the note and handed it to Kane. “It’s not good news, but little Jill is in very good hands. The moment our current murder cases are settled, we’ll pull out all stops to make sure we find her sister and investigate the foster care family she was living with.”

“Beth will be all over it. You should send her the files. She’ll get started.” Kane followed her upstairs to the locker rooms and Duke bounded past them into her office looking for food. “My boots are soaked through. I need to change my jeans too. I won’t be long.”

Jenna looked down at her soaking boots and jeans wet to the knees. She headed into her locker room to change and could hear loud voices coming from the men. By the time she walked out dry and warm again, the delivery from Aunt Betty’s Café had arrived and Rio was carrying it upstairs to the conference room. She met him in the hallway. “I hope there’s enough food for everyone. I told Susie there were eight of us and we were starving and to send plenty of hot meals.”

“Rowley carried another box up just before.” Rio shouldered his way into the conference room and dumped the box on the table beside another. “I’m sure there’s enough.”

Jenna peered into the box. Bowls of chili, savory turnovers, hamburgers, and fries filled the carton, and in the other were four pies, from the smell, cherry, peach, and apple still hot from the oven, and each one large enough to feed six. She smiled. “Well, Suzie sure knows your appetites. Grab what you need and we’ll discuss next steps.”

“Before you start.” Kalo peered from around his laptop screen. “I ran the CCTV footage from the pizzeria on the night Richards from the Haunted House claims he was waiting for a long time. Well, he was there and waited for about an hour to get served. It was very busy. So he’s in the clear.”

Jenna nodded. “That’s good to know.” She smiled at him. “I need to call Beth Katz about another case. I won’t be long.” She made the call and forwarded the files. “What do you think? I want to be in on this. Can you arrange to get me jurisdiction?”

“Yeah, we’ll investigate and if we find anything, Styles can deputize you and Dave as federal task force officers.” Beth’s chair squeaked as she pushed it along. “The child is safe?”

Nodding, Jenna glanced up as the team walked into the conference room. “Very safe. Let me know what you find. Right now, we’re up to our ears in multiple homicides.”

“What’s new?” Beth chuckled. “We’ll talk soon.” She disconnected.

Jenna waited for everyone to get their notepads and pens ready. She selected a container of chili and used the spoon supplied. It was hot and delicious and she moaned in pleasure as it slid down her throat. Being in the forest during a blizzard with her legs frozen to the knees had made her hungrier than she imagined. Even with the haunting sights of the decapitated men, her appetite hadn’t abated and neither had any of the men around the room. All of them watched her in anticipation as they ate rapidly. “Okay, this afternoon on our way home we are going to drop by and see Marty Flynn. Carter mentioned that he believes he is hiding something and maybe, if I speak to him, he may give up what he knows.”

“I’m sure he was hiding something.” Carter pushed his spoon back into his chili carton and looked at her. “The kid refused to look at us straight in the eye. In fact, he kept his eyes on his boots the whole time we were there, as if he was afraid that we might see a tell in his face. He knows something but he doesn’t want to lose his job. It must mean a lot to him.”

“Or he’s terrified of the men he’s working for.” Kane gave a nonchalant shrug. “Or one of them at least. After reading your interviews, I wouldn’t mind betting that it’s Jonah Pike who has a hold over the kid.”

Jenna looked around the table. “He seems to stick out, going on the interview, but then we’ve got Caleb Durnell, the guy the two women noticed hanging around the school. Both of them drive white pickups.”

“And so does Mason Kitteridge, the guy who works at the Haunted House.” Raven leaned back in his chair, his fingers tapping the top of the table. “There is a whole list of things that make him one of the dangers. He has special effects knowledge and access to props, masks, and costumes. He knows how to stage scenes and it’s his business to frighten people.”

“It makes him almost too obvious.” Jo brushed the crumbs from the savory turnover from her shirt. “I checked him out. He’s been working here for a time, since the place opened. He worked in Blackwater previously and no one has been decapitated. Although it fits him, I’m still not convinced. I figure we need to haul him in and interview him.”

Nodding, Jenna agreed Kitteridge seemed an obvious suspect and they’d need to get more information from him. “Yeah, we’ll bring him in tomorrow and see what he has to say for himself, when he’s not in front of his workmates.”

“Who else do you want us to bring in for questioning?” Rio lifted his gaze to Jenna.

Jenna tapped her pen on her legal pad. “Just Kitteridge and Pike for now.” She glanced at Jo. “I figure we should interview Durnell at his home in the forest first thing in the morning—but we’re not going there alone. We’ll take Dave and Carter with us.” She shot a glance back at Rio. “I’ll leave you and Raven to bring in Kitteridge and Pike. Make it after lunch. Keep them separated, and don’t let them see each other.” She turned to Rowley. “I want you to man the office and keep me updated.”

“I’ve uploaded all the information I’ve discovered on the suspects.” Kalo peered at them from over his laptop screen. “Nothing of great note but I did find out where they’ve been living these past five years or so—and that’s here in Black Rock Falls, with the exception of Caleb Durnell.”

Jenna nodded. “Okay, I’ll leave you all to bring your files up to date and we’ll head off to speak to the kid with Carter and Jo. Kalo, you come with us too.” She looked at the others. “Once you’re done, head home. It’s been a very long day. Get some rest. I have the feeling things are going to get hectic from now on.”

“More than today?” Carter grinned around his toothpick. “Bring it on.”

Thirty-Four

Darkness had fallen on Black Rock Falls by the time Jenna and Kane drove along Main. The snowflake-filled wind made the jack-o’-lanterns strung between the street lights dance and bob. It whipped into tumbleweeds pieces of straw from the bales stacked alongside some of the stores and waiting to be decorated for Halloween. It rolled them along the sidewalk and onto the blacktop, where they piled up, damp and bedraggled in the gutter. The building of the majority of Halloween displays had been abandoned due to the bad weather. As the Beast headed through town, odd pieces of the unfinished displays blew across the road. Some attached themselves to the fence around the local park and hung in colorful bunches like the discarded fragments of a piñata.

Jenna stared out of the windows. The town center had an odd feeling about it. Usually, it hustled and bustled until at least nine at night, but tonight the townsfolk had headed home early to escape the bitter cold and threatening snowstorm. Deserted, the brightly lit store windows reflected in the sidewalk glossy with rain. On the park side of the road, the night mist had already started to rise and crawl its way across the thick green grass, spilling onto the edge of the blacktop and morphing into eerie shapes each time the wind changed direction. She glanced at Kane. “I don’t believe I’ve ever seen it so deserted here at this time of night. The weather’s not that bad here in town. It’s not even snowing.”

“I figure it’s the media warnings that you’ve been putting out, Jenna.” Kane flicked her a glance. “They know there’s a homicidal maniac who comes out at night and no one in their right mind is risking meeting him.”

The GPS issued another string of directions to Marty Flynn’s house and Kane took a left turn. Behind them, the sweep of lights from Carter’s vehicle filled the cab. There had been so many things going on Jenna had forgotten to ask Kane about Rhett’s fitness training. He’d told her that he could make the young man into a machine. She smiled to herself. That was so like Kane. He considered all their friends as assets and went out of his way to help them in any way he could. Rhett needed to protect himself and Kane had stepped up. “How is Rhett looking? Is he a machine yet?”

“Ha.” Kane flashed her a smile. “Fitness first and muscle bulk, and then I’ll teach him how to defend himself and so will Rowley. I’ve taken him through the basics, so he can disarm and attack military-style. Rowley is taking him to his dojo and he joined the classes there as well. It really helps to have martial arts strength and abilities as well as military. I don’t have the time to teach him both. Some things need a little time.”

Recalling how Rhett had looked the last time she’d joined the men for a workout session, she figured whatever Kane was doing with him was working. She’d watched Rhett work out with Carter, who doesn’t pull any punches, and he held his own well. “He seemed happy enough the last time I saw him and with more defined muscle.”

“He’s a natural.” Kane indicated ahead. “That looks like the place.”

Jenna scanned the area on the outskirts of town. Set back on a block of land sat a small weathered house with a battered pickup in the driveway. The house blinked at them each time the porch light flickered. Jenna climbed out and waited for Jo to join her. Kane and Carter would hang back so as not to frighten the boy. She headed toward the house, noticing the line of boots alongside the front door. She stepped up onto the porch and behind her Kane’s gloved hand reached up to adjust the light bulb. The irritating flashing ceased and Jenna knocked on the door. Footsteps could be heard from inside and a woman opened the door, wiping her hands on a dish towel.

“Sheriff Alton.” The woman’s troubled gaze moved across the four of them and then back to her. “What’s happened?”

Jenna offered her a small smile. “Everything’s fine, ma’am. We were hoping to speak to Marty for a few minutes. He’s not in any trouble. We’d just like his help with something.”

“Oh, I—” Mrs. Flynn hesitated and glanced over one shoulder. A young man appeared behind her, lanky and dusty from work.

“Did something happen at the Old Mitcham Ranch?” Marty’s eyes widened as his gaze flicked over the FBI jackets.

Jenna met his gaze. “Not that we’re aware of, but we believe that you might have seen something unusual. Do you mind stepping out onto the porch and chatting with us?” She looked at Mrs. Flynn. “Would that be okay with you, ma’am?”

“I guess so.” Mrs. Flynn looked nervously at Kane. “I would like to know if he’s in any trouble.”

“No trouble at all.” Kane leaned against the railing, relaxed and nonthreatening. “But he may be able to help us with our inquiries in a current case that we’re investigating.”

Seeing Marty’s eyes flitting back and forth between everyone on the porch, she introduced them to him and then waited for Jo to take over the questioning.

“Are you enjoying your work at the Old Mitcham Ranch?”

“I’m very interested in how the special effects work.” Marty’s eyes sparkled. “It’s like creating magic, but most times it’s very long days and hauling stuff from place to place. I’d rather be working at the Haunted House because I could work there year-round. I know the crew at the Old Mitcham Ranch moves around from carnival to carnival, but that’s not the kind of life I want, so volunteering there is only temporary. Once I have more experience, I’ll apply at the Haunted House to see if I can get a job there.”

Encouraged by this young man’s enthusiasm, Jenna looked at him. “Have you considered an animation and visual effects major at our local college?”

“I have six brothers and sisters, and my folks couldn’t put aside for a college fund for us.” Marty met her gaze. “I’m a straight-A student, but I don’t play football or any other sports to apply for a scholarship.”

Jenna flicked a look at Kane and he nodded. “Well, when you get time, make an appointment to speak to one of the career advisors at Her Broken Wings Foundation. Black Rock Falls U is actively offering scholarships for gifted students just like you. The advisor there will walk you through every step of the application process.”

“Really?” Marty’s dumbfounded expression spoke volumes. “I didn’t know.” He straightened, no longer afraid of them. “How can I help you?”

“I believe you stay overnight sometimes. Why is that?” Jo’s voice was calm and conversational.

“Yeah, I did, but not anymore. Sometimes they wanted to make sure everything is working at night.” Marty shrugged. “It goes pretty late, so I just crashed there. They have workers coming and going all the time, so there’s always space.”

“What happened to make you want to come home?” Jo inclined her head. “Are you having problems with someone?”

“No, I just sleep better at home and now I can use the old truck.” Marty’s Adam’s apple bobbed up and down and he wouldn’t meet their gaze.

“There must have been a reason to make you stop staying over?” Jo lowered her voice. “You can trust me. What you tell me goes no further than this porch.”

“I don’t want to get anyone in trouble.” Marty’s gaze flitted to the door and then back to her. “I’ll lose my job.”

Stomach twisting, Jenna kept her voice low. “You won’t and you might be helping us keep people safe.” She indicated to Kane and Carter. “One call to us and Deputy Kane and Agent Carter will be there in minutes. The Old Mitcham Ranch is close to our home.”

“Okay. It was the same night as those teenagers were killed.” Marty lifted his gaze to her. “It was late and Mr. Woodman told me to bunk down in one of the empty trailers. It was the one close to the barn. I didn’t like it in there alone. It was real creepy.” He glanced up at Kane. “I couldn’t sleep.”

“So, what happened to spook you?” Jo leaned a little closer, the wind tousling her hair. “Did you see something or someone?”

“I saw Jonah Pike leaving real quiet.” Marty pushed his hands into his pockets and moved from foot to foot. “He was carrying a backpack and one of the axes from a display. They’re real, not props.” He blew out a stream of steam like cigarette smoke. “Then he drove out in his white pickup without the lights. I heard him come back about an hour or so later. He came in the same way. Parked way back by the gate and walked back to his trailer.”

“Carrying the ax?” Carter moved closer.

“Yeah, but he cleaned it.” Marty screwed up his nose. “I watched him over by the tap. He scrubbed it and poured bleach all over. I could smell it.” He ran a hand down his face. “I was watching through the window and he looked straight at me. It was dark inside and I was kinda peeking around the edge of the window.”

“Did he threaten you?” Kane straightened and stared at the boy.

“Nope, he hasn’t said a word to me.” Marty lifted his gaze to Kane. “It was the way he looked at me like he knew I’d seen him. I came right out and asked him if he had a problem with me. He said, ‘If I do, you’ll know it.’ I’ve been keeping away from him since then and I come home each night. I told Mr. Woodman that my folks didn’t want me staying there overnight any longer. I need the job, but I don’t trust Jonah, not after the deputies came by and told us about the murders.”

“You did the right thing.” Jo exchanged a look with Jenna. “Do you have a phone?”

“Yeah.” Marty pulled it from his pocket.

Jenna handed him her card. “If you’re in trouble, or see anything else strange, call me day or night. Don’t forget to make time to see the advisor at Her Broken Wings. They can make appointments on nights and weekends.”

“You’ve been a great help.” Jo patted him on the shoulder. “Keep this information about Pike to yourself, but tell your parents about the scholarship opportunity. Maybe your mom or dad can go with you to the interview.”

“I will.” Marty brightened and pushed the card inside his jacket. “Thanks.”

Mind spinning in all directions, Jenna turned to go. She needed to get Marty away from the Old Mitcham Ranch without delay. She turned back and looked at Marty. “There’s work all over town, this week at least and maybe next week, with Halloween coming. Do you want me to find you another job? You’ll only have a short time at the Mitcham Ranch left.”

“Yeah, I’d like that, but I can work anywhere.” Marty sighed. “I just wanted to learn more about special effects and stuff like that. It’s interesting.”

“We’ll get back to you real soon.” Kane smiled at him. “Thanks for your help.”

Thirty-Five

The wind had picked up again and a sudden blast pushed back the hood of Jenna’s jacket, sending her hair into her eyes. Kane’s hand tightened under her elbow as another gust almost knocked her off her feet. She glanced at him and smiled, pushing her hair from her face. “I suddenly thought I’d slid into The Wizard of Oz. I was just ready to click my heels and think of home.”

Behind her, Jo whooped as another blast of wind curled around them, squeezing like a giant snake. She glanced around as Carter grasped his hat with one hand and Jo with the other. The massive squall rushed them toward the truck as if insisting they leave. From inside Carter’s ride, she could hear Zorro barking. The next moment, Kane had pulled open the door to the Beast and had lifted her into the passenger seat. As he climbed in behind the wheel, she turned to check on Duke, who was fast asleep under his blanket. “Where did that come from?”

“That is what I believe is a chinook wind.” Kane slid behind the wheel. “Did you feel the temperature suddenly rise and fall again when it passed?”

Jenna nodded. “Yeah, freezing and then warmer. It feels cold again now.”

“It’s just another unusual phenomenon that happens in Montana, usually from November but everything is early this year.” Kane started the engine. “The Blackfoot people call them ‘snow eaters’ because they can melt snow fast and cause avalanches.”

Jenna shivered. “It felt like something evil, trying to suck all the air from my lungs.” She ran both hands down her face to steady her nerves. “Halloween and evil seem to go hand in hand in this town. That poor kid is frightened he might be working alongside a serial killer. What can we do to help him—like tonight? I don’t want him going back there. Do you?”

“I’ll call in a few favors and for now get him moved to the town’s Halloween decoration committee. They employ young folk to help them set up. It will get him out of harm’s way and then we’ll twist the arm of the owner of the Haunted House to give him work before or during his time in college. I figure he’ll get a scholarship if he’s a straight-A student. They’ll jump at the chance to have him.”

Relieved, Jenna ran through what Marty had told them. Jonah Pike had been on the top of her list of suspects. Now she had a witness to destroy his alibi for the night of the murders. She would enjoy pulling him in for questioning to see what makes him tick. Deep in thought, she didn’t say much to Kane on the ride home. Her mind was set rigidly on the case and she had to shake her thoughts free as she stepped inside her front door and her boys ran to greet her. She swung Jackson in the air and rested him on one hip and then bent to give Tauri a hug. “Sorry we’re so late, we needed to work.” She glanced up to see Jo’s daughter, Jaime, standing in the hallway. “Hi, Jaime. Your mom is right behind us. Have you had dinner?”

“Yes, Nanny Raya cooked for us.” Jaime smiled. “It was delicious.”

“That’s good to know.” Kane removed his heavy coat and boots and then took Jackson from Jenna and carried him under one arm into the family room, where Raya was sitting knitting. “Have they behaved themselves today?”

“Yes, as always. They’re ready for bed. It’s getting late.” She indicated toward the kitchen. “I have baked potatoes in the oven, a side salad in the fridge, and creamed spinach on the stove. I figured the steaks were for dinner tonight.”

“Thanks, you’re an angel.” Kane dropped Jackson on the sofa. “I’ll wash up and get the steaks on.”

Jenna wanted to spend some time with her sons before sending them to bed. She smiled at Raya. “It’s been a long day.”

“Well, I’ll leave you to tend to your family.” Raya gathered her things and stood. “I’ll see you in the morning. Goodnight, everyone.” She smiled at the children and then headed for her apartment.

Jenna dropped onto the sofa just as Carter, Jo, and Kalo came inside. She looked at Jo and patted the seat next to her. “The men can cook the steaks. I need to be a mom for a time before my boys go to bed. We can talk about the case over dinner.”

“Tell me about your day.” Jo smiled at Jaime. “Did you enjoy your time with Jackson?”

“Yeah, he likes me to read him stories, but it was more fun when Tauri came home from school. We helped Nanny Raya bake cookies.” She indicated to the TV. “After, we watched a show about otters. It was neat.” She dropped onto the sofa beside Jo. “What about your day, Mom? Did you catch any bad guys?”

“Not today.” Jo gave her a hug. “Maybe tomorrow.”

“I’m going to help Dad.” Tauri smiled at Jenna. “That’s where the men are and I’m a man.”

Hoisting Jackson onto her lap, Jenna nodded. “Then it’s time for bed.” She snuggled Jackson into her arms. “Are you sleepy?”

“No.” Jackson laid his dark head on her shoulder and yawned. His eyes heavy.

Rubbing her little boy’s back, she looked at Jo. “These are the times I wish would last forever. The cuddles before the independence clicks in and they don’t want a cuddle anymore.”

“Oh, don’t worry.” Jo chuckled. “I know the toughest man still likes to give his mom a hug. Likely Jackson will still appreciate the connection. Tauri will be the same.”

Surprised, Jenna raised an eyebrow. “You sound so certain. How do you know these things?”

“I can tell Dave’s father was a disciplinarian. I’m guessing military.” Jo pushed a long hair behind one ear. “I’ve seen him with the boys. He is a very loving father and shows his affection. I feel that he missed that connection with his own father. Your boys feel loved by both parents, as it should be. It makes for a really settled family environment. Having kids too scared to confide in their parents, especially fathers, often leads to problems.”

Nodding, Jenna stared down at Jackson, sound asleep in her arms. “We had no idea what we were doing. We just knew kids responded to love and affection. Dave surprised me, as he can show no emotion, but that side of him never shows when he’s with the boys. He always has time for them and listens.”

“Well then, you’ll face all your challenges going forward together.” Jo indicated to Jackson. “He’s asleep and I figure it’s time for me to get Jaime to bed.” She sniffed. “The smell coming from the kitchen tells me dinner is only a short time away.”

Over dinner, Jenna turned to Kalo. “Did you find anything else useful on the suspects?”

“Not more than I told you.” Kalo chewed his steak slowly as if savoring each bite. “I’ve checked employment backgrounds and all of them have been working in the same industries since leaving school, with the exception of Caleb Durnell. He worked for the forestry in Bozeman about four years ago. I figure that’s where he learned to cut wood. He entered woodcutting competitions at various fairs and he won many of them. He has all the permits necessary for collecting dead trees.” He narrowed his gaze as if thinking. “He’s a big guy, from the images I’ve seen of him, with massive upper-body strength.”

“What about the indecent dealing with a minor charge?” Kane added more salad to his plate. “Is that why he left the forestry?”

“Seems so.” Kalo added sour cream to his baked potato. “From then on, he only worked for himself. I can’t find any details on the case. I figure it’s been sealed to protect the minor.” He twirled his fork around as he spoke. “Another thing, he should be on the sexual predators list for this county and he’s not listed.”

Shaking her head, Jenna blew out a long breath. “I’m supposed to be notified if a predator is in my area. Now we have the same guy hanging around the grade school. We’ll go and speak to him first thing in the morning.”

“Why don’t you allow me and Jo to handle one of the other suspects? Say, Jonah Pike?” Carter cut a juicy slice of steak and sighed in contentment. “We could get all the interviews over in one day.”

Thinking it through, Jenna nodded. “Sure. Record the interview and I’ll look at the tape when I get back, and depending on what we learn from Durnell, I can go and speak to Pike if necessary. So, hold him until we return.”

“Not a problem.” Carter attacked the baked potato with his fork. “I figure it must be one of those three. It might just slow this maniac down if he knows we’re watching him.”

“Unlikely.” Jo leaned back in her chair. “This killer is a planner. He likes to choreograph every move. The next kill is already set in his mind. We might ruffle his feathers, but he believes he can outsmart us because he has already.”

Thirty-Six

Thursday

Overnight the wind had blown the clouds away and a few rays of sunshine peeked through, although the temperature was still low, and Jenna wrapped her coat around her as she climbed into the Beast. Kalo had discovered the coordinates to where he believed Caleb Durnell was living in Stanton Forest. From what Jenna could tell, his cabin was in easy distance of every crime scene. Surprisingly, Kalo had discovered Durnell also had a webpage where he advertised firewood for sale. It seemed he had established a business in town complete with a page where clients could order a delivery and add it to his online calendar. Thursdays and Tuesdays, he left open for him to go into the forest to collect dead trees, which he purchased from the forestry for a set amount of money per load. Using the GPS on the vehicle, they soon found his cabin. As Kane drove alongside the cabin, she could see Durnell, splitting wood out back. His white pickup was parked at an angle to the small garage nearby, with the truck bed filled high with split timber.

“He is certainly capable of decapitating a man in one blow.” Kane raised both eyebrows and shot a glance at Jenna. “Keep well back. If he makes a move toward you, I’ll take him down. Don’t trust him for a second.”

Meeting his gaze, Jenna nodded and climbed out of the truck. The scent of fresh-cut pine wafted toward her. She inhaled, enjoying the smell, and caught a whiff of male sweat. She took in Caleb Durnell. He stood at least six-two, with broad shoulders and bulging muscles. He wore only a T-shirt damp with sweat and a pair of jeans. He turned to look at them and visibly stiffened before embedding his ax in a stump. Heart pounding, Jenna held her hands out to the sides, showing that she wasn’t a threat to him. “Caleb Durnell? I’m Sheriff Alton and this is my deputy, Dave Kane. Do you mind if we talk to you for a minute?”

“What for? I didn’t do anything.” Durnell wiped his hands on his jeans, and straightened slowly, his eyes darting back and forth between them.

Noticing the slight tremor in his voice, Jenna remained perfectly still. It was always difficult to know if a psychopath was going to try to charm her or escalate into violence. “We’re not here to accuse you of anything. We’d like to clear up a possible misunderstanding.”

“Your truck was identified hanging around the school at pickup time on more than one occasion.” Kane rested his hand on the butt of his pistol. “When we get a complaint, we need to follow through. Why were you hanging around the school at pickup time?”

“I was waiting for my niece. My sister is out of town for a few days, is all.” Durnell pulled a red bandana from his back pocket and wiped his face and the back of his neck. “Both times she took the bus and went to her pa’s place, instead of her aunt’s place. They’re divorced and no one told me she’d made other arrangements, but I watched until she caught the bus. My sister’s back now. You can ask her.”

Pulling out her notebook and pen, Jenna nodded. “Okay, if you can give me your sister’s details, I’ll call her. I’m sure if what you are telling me is the truth, we won’t have a problem.” She took down the details. “There is one other small thing that I need to speak to you about. It came to our attention that you have been charged with interfering with a minor and yet you haven’t come into my office since you moved to Black Rock Falls and notified us.”

“Those charges were dropped and I didn’t believe I needed to notify anyone.” Durnell folded his arms across his chest, making his muscles bulge. He had a defiant look in his eyes.

“I’m sure we’ll find out that in your records.” Kane straightened and took the woman’s details from Jenna. “I’ll call her now so we can get this sorted.” He stepped away but kept his attention on Durnell.

As Kane made the call, Jenna could see the agitation flowing over Durnell. His gaze kept flicking between them and she could see that he was grinding his teeth. “There is another reason that we need to speak to you. We’ve had reports of white pickups near several crime scenes. They fit the description of yours.”

“Plenty of folks drive white pickups.” Durnell snorted and shook his head. “You sure have got it in for me, ma’am.”

Jenna flicked a glance at Kane as he came to stand beside her. He gave her a short nod telling her that the sister had come through for her brother. “I haven’t got it in for you, Mr. Durnell. It’s just three of our suspects drive the same beat-up old white pickups as you do.”

“Suspects?” The color drained from Durnell’s face. “You mean in the murders that happened recently? You figure I killed them? No, ma’am. I wouldn’t hurt anybody.” He stepped forward and gripped the ax handle.

“Put the ax down.” Kane had drawn his weapon in a split second. “Nice and easy now.”

“I’m sorry.” Durnell stared at the muzzle of Kane’s weapon, dropped the ax immediately, and raised his hands. “I wasn’t going to—oh shit—I didn’t mean anything.”

“Where did you go after delivering wood to the Haunted House?” Kane moved closer, his hand closed around his weapon. “The night we were there.”

“Why?” Durnell’s shoulders hunched, defensive.

“Just answer the question.” Kane slowly holstered his weapon. “Or do you have something to hide?”

“I came home.” Durnell lifted his gaze to Kane, eyes blazing. “I live alone and I don’t go out often. So, I can’t prove it.”

A shiver slid down Jenna’s back. She’d seen the sudden change in the man’s eyes. He’d dropped his shoulders in an attempt to act nonchalant, but it hadn’t worked. He’d made a mistake by touching the ax, and seeing how fast Kane could draw his weapon had likely surprised him. Right now, he was calculating his next move. Needing to keep him occupied, she cleared her throat and his attention whipped back to her so fast it took all her willpower not to step back. “Did you see anyone else on the way back home that night? Any other white pickups?”

“Yeah, I did.” Durnell scratched his cheek thinking. “I was wondering why it was driving along my access road because not many people do. It was heading toward me along the fire road. Yeah, it was white but not the same as mine. The headlights were different, higher and much brighter, like the new vehicles.”

“Did it have lifted suspension?” Kane’s eyes narrowed.

“Yeah, and it rattled as it drove past, like something was lose in the back or maybe the engine.” Durnell stared into the distance, as if thinking. “I didn’t see the driver. The headlights blinded me.”

“How well do you know Mason Kitteridge and Jonah Pike?” Kane hadn’t taken his attention off Durnell.

“I know them.” Durnell pushed his hands into the pockets of his jeans, his sweat-soaked T-shirt was drying in the wind. “I deliver wood to where they work and they help me unload and stack it. We get to talking.”

“So, you would know they both drive white pickups.” Kane gave him a long look. “They’re both handy with an ax, like you. Have you met them in competition at any time?”

“Not that I recall, but then I didn’t live here when I competed.” Durnell waved a hand to the piles of split wood. “I don’t really get the time to compete anymore.”

“I heard that you helped set up some of the displays at the Haunted House.” Kane didn’t look at Jenna. “Is that a hobby? People make a ton of money from the FX and frightening folks these days.”

Surprised Kane had told the man a deliberate lie, Jenna sucked in a breath waiting for Durnell’s reply. If he had any type of involvement in special effects or image projection, it would place him at the top of their list.

“Yeah, I helped.” Durnell’s fingers drummed restlessly on his thigh as if this was something he didn’t want to discuss. “It was extra money. They needed help and I’ve set up a few Halloween displays over the years. It’s no big deal.”

Jenna smiled. They had him. “It would be a more lucrative career and easier than chopping wood. Have you considered it?”

“Nope.” Durnell looked her up and down with a sweep of his dark gaze as if assessing her. “It takes a time in college and I didn’t finish high school. Now if we’re done discussing my career, I need to get back to work. I have orders to fill.”

The way he looked at her was a warning to step back. Jenna could feel it right through to her bones. They’d cornered him, upset his game, and likely placed themselves on his victims’ list. She glanced at Kane. He had seen the look too and moved into combat mode, his face granite and his eyes cold and unfeeling. If she didn’t understand him, she might just believe she lived with a psychopath. “Okay, thanks for your help. That information is very useful.” She turned to go and the ax came down behind her splitting a log. If that was a warning, it had come through loud and clear.

Thirty-Seven

Carter stood at the window of the conference room watching the fall leaves twirl in the wind along Main as he waited for Raven and Rio to arrive with Jonah Pike. He refilled his coffee cup and took the pot over to the table and offered a refill to Jo. “What do you make of Pike?”

“I believe he’s a person of interest.” Jo held up her cup. “He’d have the know-how when it comes to setting up projectors and other scary things. He was seen leaving overnight with an ax the night the first victims died. From the way he intimidated the kid, Marty, he enjoys control. All these things make him way up on the top of my list.” She tapped her finger on her bottom lip, thinking. “I figure we should interview him in tandem. He’ll likely try to get on top of one of us, but he might back down with a two-pronged attack. It will be interesting to see his reaction.”

“How do you mean?” Carter added fixings to his coffee and pushed the sugar and creamer toward her. “I’m not so good at good cop, bad cop.”

“I didn’t mean in that way.” Jo added creamer and sugar to her coffee and stirred slowly. “If this guy is the Axman, we are looking at someone who is, let’s say, in thrall of the thrill of killing. It has him in its grips, and right now he is standing on the edge of an emotional precipice. By bringing him in, we are messing with his plans, and it should make him angry. That is the response I’d expect if he is the Axman. So not good cop, bad cop. We just need to keep making him explain. It would be enough to tip him over the edge.”

Sipping his coffee, Carter considered what she’d just said. “The problem with all this is if he does lose his temper, we have nothing to hold him on. Everything we have is circumstantial evidence and we can only keep him for a short time before we need to let him go.” He placed his cup down and leaned back in his chair before looking at her again. “Will doing this trigger another bloody episode?”

“It depends how much we disturb his plans.” Jo ran her finger over a drip of coffee running down the side of her cup, catching it before it hit the table. “More likely, as this man is very smart, he’ll pull back and regroup—unless he has everything set up and a victim in his sights.” She sighed. “I can’t anticipate the actions of a psychopath; I can only give options because they think on a different level to us. Logic and predictability are thrown out of the window.”

The door opened and Rowley walked in. Carter looked up at him. “Are they back yet?”

“Yeah, they have Pike in interview room one.” Rowley indicated over one shoulder with his thumb. “He isn’t happy. Rio read him his rights and he doesn’t want an attorney present. They have set up the recorder. You’re good to go.”

Carter rubbed Zorro’s ears. “Wait here.” He indicated to a basket beside the vent coming from the furnace. “Downtime.” He waited for his dog to step into the basket, turn around three times, and then sink down with a sigh.

Outside the interview room, Carter and Jo peered at Pike through the two-way mirror. The man was sitting back in his chair staring at Rio and Rowley with an expression like thunder. He didn’t move or give off any defensive body language. Only his eyes displayed the rage boiling within.

“He’s angry.” Jo leaned on the table, staring into the interview room. “So we change it up and make it very conversational and friendly. He won’t be expecting it and it will put him on edge. I’ll go first.”

Carter had always made a point of not disagreeing with Jo when it came to interviewing suspects. He followed her lead in many interrogations mainly because of her knowledge as a behavioral analyst. She could read things in a suspect’s body language that he’d missed completely, and of late he’d watched for the subtle changes that she’d explained happened when a suspect began to show their guilt.

Following Jo inside, Carter glanced at Rio and nodded. “Special Agent Ty Carter has joined the interview.” He gave the time.

“Special Agent Jo Wells has joined the interview.”

As Rio and Raven leaned casually against the wall, Carter dropped into a seat and placed a legal pad on the table. He took a pen from his pocket and clicked the top. He waited for Jo to sit beside him and then turned his attention to Pike. “Thanks for coming in, Mr. Pike. We just need to clear up a few things.”

“The FBI must be slipping if you need two deputies to protect you from little ol’ me.” An amused curl lifted Pike’s lips. “Do I frighten you, Jo?” His gaze moved up and down Jo as if undressing her and then he glanced at Carter as if to challenge him to say something.

Trying to suppress a smile, Carter made a few ambiguous notes on his legal pad. His gaze moved to Jo. She hadn’t blinked or moved as if studying him like she was cataloging a new behavioral tic.

“Mr. Pike.” Jo’s face remained expressionless. “What are you hoping to achieve by using my first name?”

Carter loved the way that Jo could take down someone with just a few words. He leaned back in his chair, with his pen poised over his legal pad, observing Pike’s reaction.

“You tell me. You’re the FBI agent.” Pike leaned on the table, moving his face closer to Jo, and a slow smile stretched his lips.

“It tells me you’re testing my boundaries.” Jo tilted her head slightly, as if observing a lab specimen. “You’re seeing what you can get away with, but unfortunately people who find themselves in a powerless situation usually try things like that.” She crossed her legs slowly in a faint hiss of nylon.

Intrigued how Jo could dominate an interview with a slight gesture, Carter waited for Pike’s reaction, but he’d quickly buried his flicker of annoyance. “Let’s talk about the night the young couple were murdered. You were seen leaving the camper after dark and you didn’t come back until after midnight. Where did you go, Mr. Pike?”

“So someone’s keeping tabs on me?” Pike exhaled a soft laugh and shook his head. “Who was it, Marty? A kid should never be working in the horror industry. He sees shadows and turns them into monsters.”

Surprised that Pike had zeroed in on the person who had seen him right away, Carter cleared his throat. “I’m not at liberty to say who witnessed you leaving the ranch, but they identified you and your truck.”

“I take walks.” Pike shrugged and lifted his gaze to him as if he didn’t have a care in the world. “It helps me to sleep. Is walking a crime now?”

Nodding, Carter made a few notes and then lifted his gaze. “So that ranch isn’t large enough for you to ‘take a walk’ and you needed to drive to Stanton Forest?”

“I never mentioned anything about walking in Stanton Forest.” Pike snorted. “You’re twisting things, just like every cop does. I don’t have any obligation to tell you where I walked.”

“You’re very relaxed for someone being questioned about a double homicide.” Jo leaned forward just a fraction as if waiting with interest for his next words. “Most innocent people are anxious about timelines and making sure they have witnesses to prove where they were when the murders took place.”

“Maybe I’m not like most people?” Pike’s eyes appeared to grow darker as he stared at her.

“Hmm.” Jo flicked through a folder on the table and then looked up at him. “I figure that’s becoming clear.”

“Did you two rehearse this?” Pike barked a laugh but shifted in his chair. His dark and calculating gaze moved to Carter. “Good cop, ice-queen cop?”

Carter ignored him, leaving Jo to continue. He liked the subtle way she got under Pike’s skin.

“You’re ignoring the question.” Jo closed the folder and looked at him. “Have I touched on a nerve?”

“You believe you’ve got me all figured out, don’t you?” Pike smiled and shook his head slowly.

“Not yet.” Jo opened the folder again. “But you’re helping.” With slow deliberation, Jo spread the photographs of the two decapitated teenagers across the table. She said nothing but just glanced at Carter.

Using the tip of one finger, Carter pushed the images closer to Pike, waiting for a reaction. “These young people were murdered between nine-thirty and eleven-fifteen the night you went for your walk. You left the ranch around nine in your truck. Our witness tells us that you drove out without turning on your headlights and it was the same when you returned. You snuck in and out of the ranch and didn’t tell anyone where you were going. Actions like that draw our attention. Maybe you can tell us a little more to convince us that you didn’t murder these people?”

“I don’t have any more to tell you.” Pike’s gaze moved across the gruesome images without any reaction whatsoever. “I drove into town, went for a walk, and then I came back. I didn’t put on my headlights to avoid disturbing the boss’s sleep. End of story. I don’t recall seeing anyone I know. I wouldn’t have taken any notice because I often go for a walk in town late at night. It’s no big deal.”

Carter frowned. It was unusual for psychopathic killers not to enjoy reviewing their kills. Many relived the thrill just by looking at the crime scene photographs, but Pike’s reaction was zero. “I’m surprised you didn’t ask me the names of the victims.” He raised his eyebrows. “Most people would be interested especially as you all live in the same town.”

“It didn’t seem important.” Pike leaned forward with his elbows on the table, one hand cupped under his chin.

“I guess it wouldn’t if you already knew their names.” Jo uncrossed her legs in a swish of silk. “You knew them, didn’t you?”

“No, I never met them.” Pike’s gaze slid over Jo again. “You’re good, Jo, I’ll give you that, but you’re looking in the wrong direction. I didn’t kill anyone.” He sighed. “You’re wasting your time.”

The interview wasn’t getting anywhere. Carter leaned forward and tapped his pen on his legal pad. “Let’s get back to the night of the murders. You were seen leaving the camper with a bag. What was in it?”

“I don’t recall.” Pike’s gaze sharpened. “Maybe I planned to bring back takeout, who knows? I don’t remember.”

Carter noted his sudden irritation. “You were gone for over two hours, maybe three. That’s a long walk.”

“I like the dark.” A nerve in Pike’s cheek fluttered. “It’s quiet and peaceful. Here during the day, it’s noisy and it makes it difficult to think.”

“Not many people are comfortable in the dark.” Jo made more notes without looking at him.

“I design spooky things in the forests to frighten people.” Pike laughed. “Why would I be afraid of the dark?”

Carter slowly collected the photographs and slid them back inside the file. “So, you know your way around the forest?”

“Everyone knows where to take a girl parking.” Pike grinned suddenly. “That’s one of many.”

Carter exchanged a meaningful look with Jo, but she’d caught it. They hadn’t released the area where the bodies were found. “How did you know that? We didn’t give the media the details of where they were found.”

“I must have heard it somewhere.” Pike gave them a slow smile. “Everyone is talking about the Axman, didn’t you know? I’m glad they are. It’s good for business.”

“Who told you? If you don’t come up with a name, we can only assume you were there.” Jo twirled a pen in her fingers. “Give us the name and you can walk out of here now.”

“I recognized the place, in the photos.” Pike shrugged. “Anyone who would go into the forest alone at night in this town must be crazy. People go missing in there all the time.” He dug one finger into the table, his gaze flicking from one to the other. “Look at you. You’re chasing shadows and all the while a killer is out there. It could be anyone and he could be watching you right now.”

“Is that a threat?” Jo hadn’t so much as blinked.

“If I wanted to threaten you, Jo, you’d know.” Pike stood slowly. “This interview is over. If you’re planning on accusing me of murder, I want an attorney present next time you question me.” He shot a dark look at Carter. “Open the darn door. I’m leaving.”

They couldn’t hold him. They had no evidence. Carter nodded to Rio and he opened the door and escorted him outside. When Pike had left, he stopped the recording and turned to Jo. “He’s about to explode.” He looked at Raven. “We need to get a warrant to place a tracker in his truck.”

“No need.” Raven smiled. “I told him he could drive his truck here for the interview, but I was to ride shotgun. When he climbed out, I accidentally left one of our burner phones under the passenger seat. We needed a legal way to track them without getting a warrant. Leaving a phone behind is innocent enough. Kalo upgraded three of them into tracking devices. If we can get to the other suspects and do the same, we’ll know where they are before one of them strikes again.”

Carter grinned. “You need to pick up Kitteridge next. Do the same with him. We’ll find out where Durnell is delivering wood today and make sure he has one accidentally left in his truck as well.”

“Not a problem.” Raven opened the door and waved them through.

Thirty-Eight

With the chilling effects still clinging from the interview with Durnell, Jenna checked with Maggie at the counter to see if Kitteridge had been brought in for questioning. Discovering Rio had deposited him in interview room two and that Pike had already left the office, she led the way downstairs with Kane close behind. Outside the interview room, Jenna and Kane observed Kitteridge for a moment before going in. The suspect sat hunched at the metal table, his large hands clasped loosely in front of him. Rio sat opposite, with one hand on the recording device. Jenna passed her identity card over the scanner beside the door and pushed inside with Kane.

“I’ve read him his rights and he waived the right to an attorney.” Rio glanced from one to the other. “I’ll start the recording again now.” He pressed the button and then gave the time.

Jenna and Kane both gave their names and settled down at the table. Rio leaned against the door, with his arms folded across his chest. Before she could open her mouth to ask a question, Kitteridge stared at her and his jaw tightened.

“Can we get this over with?” Kitteridge’s shoulders dropped. “I have a ton of work to get through at the Haunted House. We’re running out of time.”

Taking her time, Jenna took out her pen and dropped a legal pad on the table. After making a few notes, she looked up at him slowly. “That depends on you, Mr. Kitteridge.”

“Well, then ask away.” Kitteridge moved his head from side to side as if relieving neck pain.

Nodding, she ran through the questions in her mind. “If you recall, when we visited the Haunted House this week you mentioned leaving early. Can you elaborate on that please?”

“I told you I had stomach cramps.” Kitteridge blew out an exasperated breath.

“Did you tell anyone you were leaving?” Kane leaned forward, his fingers running along the edge of a folder.

“Yeah, I mentioned it to Richards.” Kitteridge shrugged. “I’d finished my work anyhow. It’s not as if we had a show on. All the actors are still rehearsing for the big night.”

Making a note of Richards’ name, Jenna lifted her gaze. “Did you go home?”

“No, I went to buy something for my stomach.” Kitteridge frowned. “At the Triple Z Roadhouse.”

“Did you keep the receipt?” Kane opened the folder and glanced down at the photographs as if disinterested in his answer.

“Who keeps a receipt for a bottle of Pepto-Bismol?” Kitteridge looked from one to the other. “Give me a break. These questions are crazy.”

Unfazed by his irritability, Jenna didn’t react. “You know we’ll check the CCTV footage, so if you’re lying, you might as well tell us the truth and save us the time of dragging you back here.”

“I’ll be on the tape.” Kitteridge checked his watch and blew out a long sigh.

Reaching for the folder Kane had under his hands, she flipped through the photos and pushed one of a pair of axes in front of him. “I believe you have access to these axes?”

“Yeah, they’re props.” The suspect blinked and stared at the photo. “They get handled by everyone. We moved them into different sets depending on which scene we’re setting up.”

“We’ve determined that they’re the same type that were used in the Axman attacks.” Kane slid the photo toward him. “Kind of a coincidence, don’t you think?” He gave him a long considering stare. “You had access to them and then went missing. At the same time, innocent people ended up murdered. How do you explain that?” He placed the photographs of the decapitated victims in a line in front of him. “Look at the photographs. They’ll never return to their families.”

“I didn’t do that.” Kitteridge’s gaze passed swiftly across the images and then back to Kane’s face. “If you figure someone used those axes, maybe you should swab them. You won’t find anything.”

Slightly confused by this suspect, Jenna watched him carefully. He came across as annoyed more than guilty. She hadn’t seen the change in him she would normally see in psychopathic killers, but then again, this one could easily alter his body language. His overexplaining of the use of the axes and his certainty of the lack of trace evidence concerned her. Guilty men often overexplained. The hairs on the back of her neck prickled. There was just something about him that didn’t sit right with her. “Oh, we’ll swab the axes. In fact, I believe they’re being swabbed as we speak.”

Kitteridge gave no reaction—nothing.

Perhaps he’d made sure the axes were clean. Sitting them in bleach overnight would remove all traces of DNA. Anyone who watched a crime show on TV would know that. She needed to change tack. “I believe you drive a white pickup?”

“So do half the ranchers in this county.” Kitteridge shrugged and folded his arms across his chest. “Why?”

“Yours was seen on the fire road around the time of the second murders.” Kane pushed an image of the two men’s decapitated heads in front of Kitteridge. “Maybe you need to explain.”

“I drove home that way.” Kitteridge’s shoulders stiffened and then he relaxed. “The mist was getting bad along the highway and the trees break it up some. It’s quicker, is all.” He stabbed a finger at the images. “I had nothing to do with killing these men.” He sighed. “Why would I want to kill them? I don’t know them and I’d need a reason—right?”

“Did you stop anywhere along the fire road?” Kane ignored his question, collected the images, and tucked them back inside the folder.

“No.” Kitteridge looked from one to the other. “Why would I stop?”

“Did anyone see you taking the fire road?” Kane leaned back in his chair. “Or did you notice any other vehicles?”

“Well, somebody must have or you wouldn’t be asking me all these stupid questions—and no, I don’t recall seeing any vehicles. It was misty, I could have easily missed one parked alongside the road.” Kitteridge stared at his watch. “This is taking forever and you’re gonna get me fired.”

“You obviously know your way around the forest.” Kane suddenly leaned forward, both hands clenched into fists. “Someone lay in wait for these men and attacked them from behind. Only cowards attack from behind.”

“Do they?” Kitteridge met his gaze. “I wouldn’t know because I’m no coward.”

Jenna glanced at Kane and he gave a slight nod. She closed her notebook. They had nothing to hold him. “We’ll need to verify your movements. Until then, don’t leave town. Deputy Rio will see you out.”

“Oh, I won’t. My work isn’t finished here yet. I have so many things planned for all next year.” Kitteridge’s lips quirked up in the corners almost triumphantly. “I’m sure you’ll both drop by to see the show. I mean, after the dead body showing up last year, anything might happen.” He stood, his chair scraping the floor, and Rio let him out.

Jenna switched off the recording device and turned to Kane. “What was that remark about?”

“I’m not sure. Maybe they have something really macabre for the new Haunted House attraction?” Kane rubbed his chin.

Unsettled by the look Kitteridge gave her as he left, Jenna rubbed the back of her neck. “Or it was a threat.”

“He isn’t easily intimidated.” Kane stood slowly, collecting the folder and legal pad. “Which means he knows we have nothing on him, or he’s innocent. I pushed but he didn’t bite, and he had no real reaction to the images, but then he does work in a gruesome industry. Maybe he is used to seeing gore?”

Jenna nodded. “Yeah, maybe, but he’s not getting off the hook just yet.”

Thirty-Nine

The chatter inside the conference room ceased the moment Jenna walked in with Kane. The smell of fresh coffee drifted toward her with the tang of leftover takeout. She walked up and down in front of the whiteboard and examined the names, timelines, and victims’ photos. Her hand went absently to her face, scrubbing across her chin as she tried to pick out anything to point to the killer. Something must link them to the victims and up to now it had eluded her. She snapped her fingers and turned to look at the team. “The time of death in each of these cases is very similar. They all seem to occur between nine and midnight. This would tell me whoever is our murderer has a regular job. Is not an itinerant or someone just passing through. He lives here. There are three suspects at the top of our list. I’m sure you’ve all had the opportunity to read through the interviews by now, so we’ll discuss Kitteridge.” She tapped his name on the whiteboard. “His interview was inconclusive really. I found him to be irritated, defensive, and threatening in a subtle way. He came across as very sure of himself and even suggested we visit the Haunted House attraction.” She ran a hand through her hair. “The problem is we have no probable cause. Like the other suspects, there is no connection with him. No motive for killing them.”

“He doesn’t need a motive. What we’re looking at is a spontaneous killer.” Jo leaned back in her chair, twirling her pen in her fingers. “He may well have set up a trap for two of the murders and then just waited until someone came along and fell for his game. He didn’t care who it was. He just wanted to kill.” She drew a long breath. “Something triggered the first set of murders. Maybe we should be looking at the CCTV footage at the pizzeria the night the first murders occurred. From the evidence from their friends, the young couple discussed the fact that they we’re going parking. If the killer had been waiting for a pie, he could have easily overheard the conversation. Maybe after he purchased his pizza, something happened to trigger him. He wanted to kill and they would be sitting ducks.”

“I figure Kitteridge was irritated because we dragged him away from his job.” Kane stood slowly, walked over to the coffee pot, and poured two cups of coffee. “He doesn’t like being singled out. I found him to be more evasive than anything and reluctant to answer questions. He doesn’t scare easy, which makes me wonder if he’s hiding something.”

Jenna sat at the head of the table. “Maybe.” She turned to Kalo. “Bobby, did you find anything on the CCTV from the Roadhouse?”

“The CCTV footage from the Roadhouse confirms he was there at the times he mentioned.” Kalo swiveled his laptop around and displayed the footage. “As you can see from the time stamp, he walked into the gas station at nine-fifteen, purchased a bottle of something, and left. He can be seen driving away. I have a clear shot of his plate.”

Jenna watched the footage with interest. “So that part of his alibi holds for the second murder.”

“That gives him plenty of time to kill those guys and head home.” Carter waved a toothpick in the air. “As far as I’m aware, he didn’t return to work, did he? I doubt any of them work late into the night, even with a deadline to reach.”

“Have you thought he might have fabricated this stomach problem as an alibi?” Raven’s brows lifted. “He set the timer for the projection to start at a particular time. Work was running late and he needed to get away. He grabbed an ax on the way out and likely dropped it back the following morning.”

Jenna thought for a beat and then nodded. “Yeah, that’s a good point. If he was questioned and had an alibi, and it turned out to clear him, he would come across as being truthful. I’m definitely keeping him on our list.”

“That’s good.” Raven looked at Jenna and grinned. “While you were interviewing him, I got a phone planted in his truck under the seat and it’s transmitting.”

“Seems to me, our deputies are getting very careless with their phones.” Rio looked around the table and everyone laughed. “Maybe we won’t mention it to the DA when we’re hunting down an arrest warrant.”

“What phones?” Carter grinned around a toothpick.

Taking a cup of coffee Kane handed to her and having a sip, Jenna glanced at the list of names on the whiteboard. She moved to the next name. “Okay, let’s move along to Pike.”

“This guy is a possible.” Carter leaned forward, resting his arms on the table. “He likes to intimidate people. On the night of the second murders, he left the Old Mitcham Ranch around nine and didn’t return until midnight. He fits the timeline, drives a white pickup, and looking at the size of him, he’s more than capable of decapitating a man with one strike.”

A cold shiver sent goose bumps down Jenna’s arms. She turned to Rowley. “How did it go with planting a phone on Durnell? I noticed he had one delivery around lunchtime.”

“It was at the Chinese restaurant, so I just walked from here and hung around until he showed.” Rowley leaned forward. “I waited on the corner of the alleyway until he unloaded and when he went inside to get paid, I managed to plant one inside his truck.” He blew out a long breath. “He almost caught me. I’d just turned back onto Main when I heard the bell over the restaurant door chime.”

“You have a man who moves around the entire town without anyone noticing.” Jo glanced at her notes before raising her gaze to Jenna. “He is very proficient with the type of ax needed to decapitate people. He has access to both attractions. I noticed on his delivery calendar that he also delivers firewood to the Old Mitcham Ranch. They have equipment lying around everywhere and it would be easy enough for him to take an item from a storeroom while he is unloading.”

“I’m seeing three men, all with access to the attractions, all with shaky alibies, and all with a potential opportunity to kill.” Carter opened his hands wide. “None of them is a clean fit.”

Standing, Jenna went back to the whiteboard. She stared at it, trying to extract the answers she needed. “Which means we keep digging.”

“What does your gut say?” Kane flicked her a glance over the top of his coffee cup.

Turning to look at her team, Jenna folded her arms across her chest. “My instinct tells me the killer is watching us. He’s confident and is likely anticipating our next move.” She looked at Jo. “When do you think he’ll strike again?”

“Looking at the profiles of the three suspects, I don’t believe you’ve frightened him off, more likely the opposite.” Jo shrugged. “I figure he has a plan and it will play out no matter what we do. For some reason I don’t believe this is something he plans on getting away with. This niggling feeling at the back of my mind tells me that when he’s fulfilled his need or fantasy, whatever—he’s not planning on going to prison, more likely he’ll want to go out in a blaze of glory.”

“So what timeline are we looking at?” Kane finished his coffee and placed the cup down softly on the table.

“Very soon.” Jo frowned and her fingers ran across her notes. “Now he’s been interviewed, the rush is on for him to finish.”

Images of the victims played across Jenna’s mind, and they would be there for a long time. She didn’t need a whiteboard to remind her. “Okay, we’ll call it a day. Rio, Raven, monitor one of the phones each. We’ll take the third one. I figure if anything’s gonna happen, it will be between nine and twelve. I doubt he’ll change his pattern. If one of them is on the move, call us right away and don’t wait to see where they’re going.”

“If it looks like a go, don’t leave home without your vests and rifles.” Kane turned his head to look slowly around the table. “We keep it quiet. No lights or sirens, and we’ll use our phones to communicate, as this guy seems to be able to block our coms. In the field, make sure your phones are on vibrate only.”

Jenna watched as the team shifted into motion. She gathered her things and headed back to her office to grab her coat. She turned as Kane walked into the room with Duke on his heels. Fear shuddered through her. Would they be in time to save another victim? “Do you figure it’s going to be tonight?”

“I guess we’re going to find out.” Kane placed a hand on her shoulder. “He’s smart but we won’t fall for his smoke-and-mirror tricks. If it’s going down tonight, we’re the predators.” He cupped her cheek and smiled. “We just need to keep our heads.”

Forty

That evening, Jenna and Kane spent the time before dinner playing with their boys. Carter, Kalo, Jo, and Jaime joined in the games and once everyone had been fed and the kids had gone to bed, Jenna sat at the kitchen table with the others, stripping down their weapons, with the exception of Kalo, who had been working on a project for hours. The quiet atmosphere niggled at Jenna, the tension in the room palpable. She glanced at Kalo. “If we move, I want you to remain in the office. Rowley will come by as well. We’ll need a command post and your expertise.”

“Not a problem.” Kalo smiled and held up a com. “I’m pretty sure I’ve fixed the problems with the coms. I doubt very much they’ll be hacked because they’ll change frequencies at random. He won’t be able to get a fix on them and they’re tied into military satellites.”

“Is that legal?” Carter raised both eyebrows. “I don’t want them coming for you.”

“How would they find us?” Kalo frowned. “It’s difficult to get a fix on a frequency that changes every few seconds. It’s not like I’m hacking them, just borrowing them. It can’t interfere with anything. They won’t know we’re piggybacking.”

“Don’t worry about it.” Kane exchanged a knowing look with Jenna and shrugged. “If anything happens, we’ll worry about it then.”

As it would be unlikely that the government would haul Kane over the coals for a rogue com, Jenna nodded. “Yeah, we’ll have the new ones soon and then these will be in the trash.”

“I’m going to make sure we have everything we need in the truck.” Kane turned to Carter. “What about the dogs? I figure Duke would be better left at home. He makes a lot of noise in the forest.”

“Zorro will be an asset.” Carter slipped his gun into the holster and checked the ammo he had stacked on the table. He looked at Jo. “What do you want to do, Jo?”

“Do you need me in the field?” Jo looked at Kane. “If not, I’ll stay here and watch over the kids.”

“Jenna?” Kane turned to her. “It’s your call.”

Jenna smiled at her. “I’d be happy if you’d stay and watch the kids. We have no idea when this will go down. I’ll make sure you have the Louan sheriff’s number. He’ll send us backup if we need it.”

“I’ll go and check I’ve got everything I need in my truck as well.” Carter followed Kane out of the door.

Stomach churning, Jenna went to put on another pot of coffee. “I guess we’ll need to stay alert for a couple of hours.” She turned and leaned her back against the kitchen counter. “This killer concerns me. He doesn’t act like anyone we’ve encountered before. I know they’re all different, but this one is peculiar in a spooky way. Honestly, he terrified me when I saw the girl in the forest. It seemed so real and then my truck stalled and I could hear him coming and dragging the ax along the blacktop.”

“Did you get to see him?” Jo took plates and cups from the dishwasher and placed them back on the shelves. “There was a heavy mist that night as well?”

Shaking her head as dread crept over her as the memory took hold, she looked at Jo. “No, I didn’t see him. I wasn’t really looking. I was trying to start the truck.”

“I figure he wasn’t there, close to you at all.” Kalo leaned back in his chair, his fingers dancing over the keyboard of his laptop. “From what I know about creating images and sounds for displays, he’s using very old technology, likely stolen or taken from the dump. The sound you heard was more than likely a recording played loud to frighten you. I know the mist is thick, but it can be enhanced by a fog machine. All these old things come battery-operated.” He barked a sarcastic laugh. “If he had any brains, he’d be using AI to create his videos. There are many ways to display them.”

“Oh, my goodness.” Jo snapped her fingers. “This might date our killer. He’s old-school, so his knowledge might be too. So maybe we’re looking at someone in his late forties.”

Running the three suspects through her mind, Jenna nodded slowly. “That takes in all three suspects.” She moved her attention back to Kalo. “This means he might be controlling things from afar, like on his phone for instance.”

“Or an old-type remote control.” Kalo nodded slowly. “From what I’ve heard, I’m assuming maybe a 2.4-gigahertz radio frequency, or RF. That works a long way, say, sixty-five to one hundred feet.” He met her gaze. “There are other controllers, but many lose strength if they pass through obstacles and others require an unobstructed line of sight to the device, which would mean the forest would be a problem.”

“He likes to frighten people and see their reaction.” Jo poured coffee and looked up as Kane and Carter came back into the kitchen. “You need to hear this.”

As Kalo explained, Jenna dropped into a chair and added fixings to her coffee. “Does this make him more dangerous?”

“It makes him more elusive to catch.” Kane took an Aunt Betty’s cherry pie from the refrigerator and placed it on the table and then reached for a stack of plates. “Like I said, he’s smoke and mirrors. The problem is he seems to be able to sneak up behind people and decapitate them.” He took a knife from a drawer and added silverware. “We’ll need to be on our game to catch him.”

“I figure we should wear camouflage.” Carter sliced the pie into eight slices. “We have trained men in our team and Jenna, of course, and he won’t see or hear us coming. It’s an advantage and we need to catch him.”

The new insights hadn’t calmed Jenna’s nerves, but she nodded in agreement. “Okay, I’ll text the others. Camouflage it is—vests and rifles.”

The moment Jenna sent the messages, her phone chimed, but it wasn’t one of her deputies. “Sheriff Alton.” Beside her Kane pushed his empty plate away and stood. She shook her head. The tension in the room had risen and all eyes were on her. “Okay, go ahead, I have you on speaker.”

“It’s Tonie Pacey. Remember, we came by to tell you about the white pickup hanging around the school?”

Jenna lifted her gaze to Kane. “Yes, Tonie, I recall our conversation. Has something happened?”

“Yeah, I’m driving home along Stanton. I’ve just gone past the welcome to black rock falls sign and I saw the same white pickup creeping alongside the forest on the grass without its headlights on.” Alarm came through Tonie’s voice. “I recall the license plate. It’s the same truck, and as I went past, I’m sure I saw a kid running into the forest. It’s like he’s following the kid.”

“When was this?” Kane nodded to Carter, who sprinted to the door and took off to the chopper parked in the yard to grab his camouflage gear.

“Just now.” Tonie’s car engine roared. “I called right away. If that’s a serial killer, I’m getting as far away from here as possible.”

Concerned about a child alone in the forest stalked by a serial killer, Jenna stood. “That’s a good idea. You go home and we’ll leave right away and check it out. Thanks for calling it in.” She disconnected and, with her mind racing with next steps, she looked at Kane. “It’s Durnell.” She bit her lip. “We need to move, now! I’ll be ready to leave in two minutes.” She ran into the bedroom with Kane at her side.

“He’s hunting.” Kane pulled on a thick camouflage jacket and added his vest. “It may not be a kid. It could be another illusion he’s created to lure a potential victim.”

Adrenaline pumping through her, Jenna took the jacket he tossed to her. “Whatever, we need to be there fast.” She moved toward the door pulling on her vest. “I’ll call everyone once we’re rolling.”

After everyone had dragged on camouflage gear and vests and grabbed rifles, they headed outside. Carter had already climbed into Jenna’s truck with Kalo and his dog, Zorro. The heat from the truck’s engine added to the clouds of mist in the driveway. The icy-cold night hit Jenna as she sprinted after Kane through the fog to the Beast and climbed in. Moments later, engines roaring, they raced along the highway. As they drove, she messaged Rio and Raven. They’d all head to the location as quietly as possible. She turned to Kane. “If Durnell was on the move, how come we didn’t get a warning?”

“I’d say he hasn’t moved out of the set perimeters.” Kane swung the truck onto the highway. “He lives in the forest, so I’m guessing he’s close to home.”

Clouds of mist washed over the highway the closer they got to Main. As they reached the center of town, the Halloween displays came alive, as if enjoying the spooky atmosphere. Ghoulish faces loomed at them through the mist, and skeletons danced in the breeze. Various automatons outside the stores sprung to life as townsfolk bundled up against the freezing weather walked by. The sounds of manic laughter and the howls of werewolves drifted toward them in the night. All around her, the flashers on the truck lit up the swirling fog and turned it into a troop of dancers dressed in flowing blue and red costumes. Heart pounding, Jenna shook her head as people dashed across the road and Kane slammed on the brakes. She moaned as the seat belt cut into her shoulder. “If we weren’t in such a hurry, I’d book them. They must be able to see us.”

“I’d hit the siren but then he’d know we’re coming.” Kane accelerated and the fog rolled over the hood and pressed against the windshield. “It might clear some as we head up the mountain.”

They passed the office and Jenna could see Rowley inside. He’d been the first to get into position. Behind them, Carter slowed to drop Kalo and then sped up to follow them once again. Everything was falling into place, but time was moving fast and there could be a kid out there alone with a killer stalking them. Panic gripped Jenna. They needed to go faster. Everything around her seemed surreal and out of place. The drive through town had taken too long and her stomach clenched with fear. Her phone lit up the screen in the truck. It was Raven. “Hi, Raven.”

“I’ve reached the sign outside town. I’m parked on the road leading to the fire road. No sign of Durnell.” Raven paused for a beat. “Ah, I can see Rio. He is pulling alongside the highway now.”

Jenna glanced at Kane as he switched off the flashers. He had his game face on but appeared perfectly relaxed. He thrived on the hunt. She preferred to use her team’s expertise when required, and in the forest, Kane had the leadership qualities she needed. She glanced at him. “You take point when we get to the forest.”

“Not a problem.” Kane nodded.

Moments later, they left Main and headed along Stanton. “We’re coming. Five minutes max.” She cleared her throat. “Lock your doors and don’t get out of your truck. We know what this man is capable of doing.”

“Copy that.” Raven sucked in a deep breath. “The fog has grown so thick, I’ve lost sight of the highway. It’s nothing like I’ve seen before. I’ll call Rio and tell him my position.”

Cold seeped into Jenna as a thread of fear curled inside her. “We’re two minutes away.”

Forty-One

Heart thundering, Jenna held on tight as the Beast left the road and bumped along the rutted grass alongside the forest without headlights. Ahead, she could just make out the top of Rio’s truck sticking out of the thickest fog she’d ever encountered. “How can you be sure we won’t drive into a ditch?”

“Didn’t Tonie tell you she’d seen Durnell drive along here?” Kane pulled the truck to a halt and turned to her. “He must know this area of the forest. If he can do it, so can I.” He rolled out the door and grabbed a rifle from behind the front seat.

Jenna followed. She didn’t need a rifle and waited as Carter and Zorro arrived in a crunch of leaves and twigs. She kept pace with the men as they headed for Rio’s truck. She tapped on the window and Rio slid out. She handed him a com. “Kalo fixed these. We should be able to communicate okay.”

“I’m sure I saw movement in the forest as I drove up.” Rio ran a hand down his face. “I could be seeing things. This mist really messes with your mind.”

“What did you see?” Kane walked beside him as they entered the fire road access.

“It looked like a kid heading into the forest.” Rio frowned. “There’s a white pickup parked ahead on Stanton. It’s hard to see right now but it’s there.”

Nodding, Jenna looked at him. “It’s okay. The person who called it in saw a kid as well. It might be another projection. It tells us he’s our killer.”

When Raven’s truck emerged out of the fog, she waved and Raven jumped down with Ben. They went into a huddle. She turned to Rio. “What direction did you see the kid walking? That would be the logical place to ambush a Good Samaritan.”

“I’d say about twenty yards along Stanton and heading in at a ninety-degree angle to the road.” Rio frowned. “The mist has increased thickness so fast. I’ve never seen anything like it.”

“Kalo figured the killer might be using a fog machine.” Carter held up one hand. “Listen. The fog dampens sound but I’m sure I can hear a mechanical buzzing.”

Jenna nodded. “I can hear it too. He’s close by.” She touched Kane’s arm. “You take point.”

“Okay, we move out in a straight line, keep about six and no more than ten feet apart.” Kane looked from one to the other. “We won’t take the trail; he’ll be waiting for someone to walk past searching for the kid. Use the coms, no talking. Jenna and Raven on my right, Carter and Rio on my left. Move out.”

Trepidation gripped Jenna as she stepped away from Kane. With only moonlight to guide her, she kept Kane in her sights. Through the mist, she could make out his broad shoulders, but only just, and with each step, darkness closed around her, isolating her from the others. To her right, she could faintly hear Raven moving like a ghost through the forest. Panic rushed at her as shadows appeared to move with each ebb and flow of the wall of mist around her. She inhaled deep breaths to keep her cool and pushed away branches dripping with water, easing her way through the trees as silently as possible. They’d traveled about fifty yards and found nothing. Dead vines and underbrush tangled around her legs. Underfoot, the ground sloped and then rose suddenly, making her stagger. She grasped at wet trunks, trying to avoid the dripping branches she couldn’t see. Moving through the forest had become a living nightmare. She’d slowed down and could no longer see Kane and hurried to catch up.

Suddenly the ground under her collapsed. Fighting to keep her balance, she grasped at wet branches that gave way to thin air and fell. The ground came up hard and air rushed from her lungs. She lay on the damp forest floor, gasping in the smell of rotting leaves. Every intake of breath hurt. She touched her ear and found nothing. Her com had fallen out and her team had moved on without her. Frantic, she ran her hands over the leaf- and pine-needle-covered ground, grasping at small stones and dried berries.

If she called out, she’d ruin the mission. Scanning the forest, Jenna moved slowly on hands and knees, searching for her com, but without using her flashlight she’d never find it. Resigned, she stood and turned slowly but caught no sight of anyone. Her cheek stung and one wrist hurt from the fall, and without her com, no one would be able to find her. She swallowed hard and took a few steps in the general direction they’d been walking.

A flicker of light ahead caught her attention and she stopped mid-stride at the sight of a small boy looking over one shoulder toward her. The image hovered for a second before the mist and darkness swallowed it. Panic had Jenna by the throat. Ahead she could just make out the moonlight on a trail—the trail Kane had told them to avoid. Her pulse thundered in her ears. She’d walked right into the Axman’s trap.

Frozen to the spot, Jenna’s flight response went into overdrive, when a pitiful voice drifted toward her.

“Help me. I’m lost.”

The mother instinct in her insisted she go and find the little boy, but common sense told her not to move. Think. If I’m predictable, I’ll die. Jenna forced down the fear and drew her weapon. Her team must be close by but not here in the danger zone. She turned and headed in the opposite direction of the illusion. Moving with care from tree to tree, she tried to keep her back covered with each step. Kane would check in soon and discover her missing. A thick white blanket of fog curled around her, so dense now the trees appeared to emerge from a white cloud. She had options: She could call Kane and hope his phone was on vibrate or push her tracker ring, but with the possibility of both warning Durnell of their presence, she couldn’t risk the lives of her team. Did he already have a victim in his sights, or had he somehow known she had stumbled into his kill zone? It would be too easy to trip a wire or walk past a trail cam and not know in the dark. She needed to keep heading away from the threat. Placing her boots down as softly as possible, she kept moving.

A thump and then a strangled cry of anguish pierced the silence, followed by voices and the sounds of people crashing through the forest, dogs barking, and a scuffle—and then nothing. Frantic, Jenna raised her voice. “Dave, call out.”

“Here.” Kane’s voice sounded a long way away.

Picking up her feet, Jenna ran to her left, weaving in and out of trees. “Dave, I can’t find you.”

“Look for my flashlight.” Kane sounded closer and moments later a beam of light lit up the trees above. “We’ve found him.”

A wave of relief washed over her. She holstered her weapon and pulled out her flashlight. The mist still hampered her, rising like a white wall in her flashlight beam. Another wail cut through the forest and a dog barked. The next moment, Ben, Raven’s dog, bounded toward her. It stopped, sniffed her, and then leaned against her leg. “Hello, Ben.” She bent to hug the dog and straightened. “Take me to Raven.”

Ben moved off slowly, sticking to her side as they weaved through the trees. She could hear voices and see flashlight beams ahead as the trees opened up to a trail. Beside her, Ben whined and she stopped dead at the horrific sight before her. They were too late. Surrounded by curls of mist, a man sat slumped against a tree, his head a few feet away. Blood still seeped from his neck and ran down his coat to pool on the ground. She cast around as Kane emerged from the mist. “Dave?”

“What happened to you? Are you okay?” Kane turned and his gaze raked over her. He blew out a long breath and shook his head. “I’ve been trying to contact you. Did your com stop working?” He indicated to the forest. “Rio is out searching for you. We heard a noise but got here too late.”

Jenna swallowed bile and kept her eyes on Kane. “I fell and lost my com. I didn’t call out until I heard voices. More importantly, did you catch Durnell?”

“It’s complicated.” Kane turned and walked toward her. “Durnell is the victim.” He led her into a small clearing and indicated to a handcuffed man sitting beside a bloody ax, his head hanging down and his body shaking with sobs. “That’s the killer.”

Gaping in astonishment, Jenna moved closer to the man. Beside him, Carter and Raven had their weapons pointed at him. He wasn’t going anywhere. She passed her flashlight beam over him, recognizing him right away. “Mason Kitteridge. What have you done?”

Forty-Two

The chilling wait in the forest for Wolfe and his team to arrive had rocked Jenna. She’d never encountered a serial killer who showed remorse for his victim. They were usually the opposite and discarded their dead bodies like garbage. Only the thrill of the kill remained with them, and sometimes they took a small trophy to remind them of that, but Mason Kitteridge was a whole different ball game. They’d locked him in the back of Rio’s vehicle and listened to Kitteridge’s constant wailing. They could get no sense out of him. With three doctors on scene, she waited for them to discuss his condition. When they’d finished talking, she went up to Wolfe. “What do we do with him?”

“I wouldn’t interview him without an attorney present.” Wolfe removed his examination gloves and rolled them into a ball. “I don’t believe he’s exhibiting a killer’s remorse. Listening to what he has to say, I figure this was a revenge killing. I’ve seen similar reactions from people who have murdered in self-defense.”

“Are you saying that you believe his target was Durnell all the time and the others were just collateral damage?” Kane’s gaze moved to the robot MARA and then back to him.

“Maybe.” Wolfe turned back to the crime scene. “I’m a medical examiner. Y’all need to work out why he killed the others.” He nodded toward MARA. “The fog doesn’t bother her. She can process a crime scene faster than three of us.”

Shuddering at the memory of the sight of Durnell, Jenna met his gaze. “Well, we’ll get the prisoner into an interview room. I’ve called Samuel J. Cross to represent him, as he seems in no fit state to speak to us alone, and it seems I made the correct choice.”

“We’ll be fine.” Wolfe nodded to his team. “The cause of death and time is obvious. I’ll make sure to determine if he used the same ax on all his victims and send you a report.” He gave her a long look. “They have a medical facility at County that can deal with someone in his condition. Don’t be tempted to send him to the hospital because he is a very dangerous and unstable man.”

Nodding, Jenna led the way to her team. “Raven, I’ll drive your truck into town. I want you to ride shotgun with Rio. Wait for all of us to arrive before attempting to move the prisoner to the interview room. Secure his hands and feet. Don’t take any chances. I figure Kitteridge was expecting death by cop.”

“We knew you wanted him alive.” Raven smiled at her. “He backed down with three rifles aimed at him.” He tossed her the keys. “Take Ben with you. He likes you.” He twiddled his fingers and Ben walked to her side. “I just need a quick word with Emily.”

Jenna followed Kane back to the fire road, but before she reached Raven’s truck, Kane took her arm. She stopped walking and looked at him. “Did you forget something?”

“Yeah.” Kane pulled open the door to Raven’s truck and took out the first aid kit. “You’ve scratched your face and it needs tending.” With gentle care he cleaned the scratch on Jenna’s cheek. “You don’t need a bandage.” He closed the first aid box and replaced it inside. “I’m sure glad this is over. Murder takes all the fun out of Halloween.”

Bone-weary, Jenna opened the door of Raven’s truck for Ben to jump inside. She turned to Kane. “You can say that again.” She slid behind the wheel and headed back to the office.

One hour later, she went downstairs to the interview room. The lawyer Sam Cross had arrived earlier and spoken to his client. Jenna had made a few notes on a legal pad and sipped coffee while she waited. The entire team wanted in on the interview, but she went inside the room with Kane and had Jo on a video call from the ranch. Everyone else watched the video feed or through the two-way mirror. To her surprise, Kitteridge had behaved himself. Once in custody, he’d become almost resigned to his fate. He sat at the metal table, his hands clasped in front of him with his eyes lowered. Jenna had seen the many characteristics of a psychopath. It was often difficult to know what was real and what was a cleverly contrived deception. She lifted her gaze to Sam Cross. “Is your client willing to answer questions concerning the murders of Avril Lampton, Hank Parker, Trace Byer, Lyle Thorn, Raymond Cherry, Aaron Connor, and Caleb Durnell?”

“Yeah, my client wishes to advise you that he is willing to take responsibility.” Cross shook his head. “Against my advice.” He turned to Kitteridge. “I can make a case for your defense. Are you sure you want to proceed?”

“It’s over.” Kitteridge leaned back in his chair, rattling the chains securing him to the table. “Can we get this over with? I’m tired and hungry.”

“Once you answer our questions. I’ll make sure you have a meal.” Kane lifted his chin. “Before we send you to County.”

Gathering her thoughts, Jenna clicked the top of her pen. “Why did you kill them?”

“I had to.” Kitteridge shrugged and stared at his hands. “They were just like Durnell.”

Knowing that Durnell had been charged with interfering with a child, she zoned in on his reply. “In what way?”

“You don’t understand.” Kitteridge stared at her, his eyes changing into the psychopath. “I was just a kid and he took me. No one came to save me. No one believed me.”

“That was a long time ago, so why now, and why kill the others?” Kane leaned forward with his hands clasped on the table. “Take us through it.”

Jenna understood Kane wanted to know what had triggered him. She watched Kitteridge closely as his inner turmoil ebbed and flowed. From his bleak fixed-eyes expression, he didn’t want to live through that moment, but she needed to know. “You said no one believed you. How old were you when you reported it?”

“Nine.” Kitteridge’s fingers twisted together. “My pa gave me a beating and told me to stop lying.” He shook his head slowly. “I figured Durnell left town after that, but he might have returned when I went away to college. I never saw him again until recently, when he delivered wood to the Haunted House.”

“So, what did you do?” Kane looked at him. “You’re a man now. Why not confront him and beat him down, rather than kill innocent people?”

“The moment I laid eyes on him, it all came back in a rush. It was like it was happening all over again, and I wanted him to die.” Kitteridge’s hands balled into fists. “I wanted to make sure he was dead. People never survive decapitation. I figured it would be easy to make people believe it was Halloween myths coming alive.” His lips twitched up in the corners. “I know how to scare people. No one would come looking for me.” He turned to stare at Jenna. “I sure scared you, didn’t I?” His eyes turned cold. “You came this close.” He held his thumb and forefinger an inch apart, sliding the chain through the ring on the table.

A cold chill slid down Jenna’s spine. “Are you telling me that the other six people you murdered were just practice?”

“The first two, maybe.” Kitteridge lifted his chin and stared at her. “It was like it wasn’t me. As if I were acting out the Axman story for the Haunted House. It didn’t seem real.”

Watching him closely, Jenna could see nothing in his body language, no empathy. As if before her was an empty vessel, devoid of emotion. “What made you choose them?”

“I didn’t choose them.” Kitteridge shook his head slowly. “Don’t you understand? They came to me. Only men like Durnell chase after kids in the forest.”

“Why the black candles?” Kane made a few notes. “How did they fit into your fantasy?”

“It’s Halloween.” Kitteridge smiled. “They looked like jack-o’-lanterns.”

Glancing down at her list of questions, Jenna pushed away the images of the severed heads and swallowed hard. “You went to a lot of trouble to set up the illusions. They appeared very real. What was your reason for doing this? How did this get you closer to Durnell?”

“I needed to practice and who better to practice on than men just like him.” Kitteridge shrugged as if it were a normal thing to do. “They hunted down little kids and walked right into my trap. The world is a better place without them.”

The mind of a psychopath never surprised Jenna, and it seemed Kitteridge truly believed that anyone who followed a kid into the forest was a predator and deserved to die. She stared at him. “Some people might believe the child is lost and need help. Not everyone has bad intentions.”

“That’s what you think.” Kitteridge wiped a hand across his mouth as if trying to remove a bad taste. “I know better.”

“How did you lure Durnell into your trap?” Kane’s face had turned to granite.

“He came by to deliver more wood.” Kitteridge smiled to himself as if recalling the moment. “I’d found out he lived in the forest, so I asked him if he’d seen the kid hiding in the woods. He asked so many questions and was almost drooling.”

The faraway look came back in Kitteridge’s eyes and Jenna tapped her pen on the metal table to get his attention. “So how did you set him up?”

“Oh, he wanted to go there right away, but I told him I couldn’t tell him the exact place. I’d need to show him.” Kitteridge opened his hands wide as if demonstrating how easily he manipulated Durnell. “I told him I’d seen this kid around the same time each night as I headed home. This gave me time to set up the illusion and the fog machine. It doesn’t take too long, and I had everything I needed. Working here means the equipment is on hand. I just needed to borrow it for a few hours.”

“Go on.” Kane hadn’t moved a muscle, as if waiting for a reveal he hadn’t expected. “He didn’t figure that was strange?”

“Ah, now there’s the cop talking.” Kitteridge tapped his index finger on the metal desk. “You don’t understand what motivates a predator like Durnell and how his mind works. He doesn’t consider why or how. All he sees is a vulnerable kid ready for the taking. It eats at his mind. Most of them are opportunists. They see a kid alone and grab them. Some stalk them for weeks and wait for their chance; others befriend them.”

Frowning, Jenna made a note about his knowledge of a child predator. “So you set him up and then what.”

“I told him to meet me at the welcome to black rock falls road sign.” Kitteridge’s eyes flashed as memories surfaced. “He’d parked alongside the road. I pointed out where I’d seen the kid and then drove away. I headed along Stanton and parked where no one could see me. I walked back and waited. I’d set up a motion sensor and I had a trail cam to check his position. I did exactly what he did to me. I was lost in the forest, but he’d seen me and called out, but I was too scared to go near him. Then it got dark. I followed a trail to find my way back to the highway and he pounced on me from behind. I did the same thing.”

“Can I ask a question?” Jo’s voice came from the laptop. “Do you recall your reactions to killing the men in the forest and the men in the cabin?”

“Yeah, happiness. I laughed at their pathetic heads all lit up like jack-o’-lanterns.” Kitteridge smiled at her. “I knew I could kill in one blow and they could never come back.”

“And Durnell?” Jo cleared her throat. “Why did that one upset you?”

“Upset me?” Kitteridge shook his head. “I wasn’t upset. I was relieved. That man’s face has haunted me for years. Finally, I know he can never hurt anyone again. It wasn’t remorse; it was tears of joy. I’ll never regret killing him, or any of them. I wanted them dead.” He swung his gaze to Jenna. “Put me in prison with the predators and there won’t be any left—I’ll kill them all.”

Forty-Three

Friday

The moment Kitteridge climbed into the bus to take him to County, a great weight had lifted from Jenna’s shoulders. She’d slept well for the first time since the nightmare had started and spent time with her boys before leaving for work. The manager of the Haunted House had called earlier and had a job waiting for Marty Flynn, the boy from the Old Mitcham Ranch. It would give the honest young man a shot at his dreams. Everything had come out okay. As they traveled along Main, Jenna took the time to enjoy the displays. The mist still swirled and the mountain breeze jiggled the hanging jack-o’-lanterns but somehow after the horror, the fun had returned to town. People smiled and waved as they passed by. The media release Rio had sent out late last night informing everyone they’d caught the Axman had created an immediate effect—it was as if the town had stopped holding its breath. Even Aunt Betty’s Café had a half-price special on pumpkin pie to celebrate.

Wishing she could take an hour to walk through town and see all the displays, Jenna reminded herself that as Halloween fell on Saturday night, and everyone wanted to go trick-or-treating, she needed to get her team into action and send all the evidence they’d collected to the DA’s office ASAP. Kitteridge would face a hearing in the afternoon where, Sam Cross informed them, he would plead guilty. She’d messaged Wolfe earlier and checked the server for any updates. “I have an update from Wolfe.”

“Good.” Kane leaned back in his chair, making it moan under his weight. “What does he say?”

Jenna scanned the screen. “It says he has formally identified the last victim as Caleb Durnell.” She scrolled down and glanced up at him. “The ax, if you remember, has a slight chip in the blade? Well, that is concurrent throughout all the victims. There’s no doubt the ax we found on scene last night was the murder weapon.” She turned back to the screen. “He also says Kitteridge’s height matches up to the height of the killer from the blood spatter, and if he hadn’t confessed, we had him on evidence anyway.”

“That’s good to know, but as we arrived seconds after he’d committed the crime, I figure that would have been enough evidence.” Kane wiped a hand down his face and leaned back to stare at the ceiling. He slowly lowered his gaze to Jenna. “I’m appalled that he murdered six people before Durnell, but I can see how a burning revenge from something so traumatic as a child could trigger a psychopath who might have lived a normal life if that hadn’t happened.” He gave his head a shake. “I feel sorry for him in a way—well, the child he was anyway—not the killer. Not having anyone believe him about something so terrible and then being beaten for lying, it’s tragic. If his father had supported him and got justice, six people needn’t have died.”

Jenna nodded slowly. “Yeah, abuse causes so much damage.” She ran her fingers along the top of the file on her desk. “You said six people, and seven people died, Dave.”

“Durnell? Hmm. I’ve been wondering how long that predator has gotten away with abusing kids.” Kane drummed his fingers on the table. “He took kids out into the forest for nature walks or whatever. Do you recall the person at the Haunted House mentioning how he was such a nice guy and all? Maybe Kitteridge cut the head off of a snake?”

Jenna nodded. “Maybe.” She pushed a strand of hair behind one ear. “I wish I’d been able to ask Kitteridge about the phone we left in his vehicle but it wasn’t something I needed to explain to the DA.”

“Well, he found it and tossed it in the trash.” Kane scratched his chin. “Kalo traced it easily enough. We have the others too.”

After sending all the documents she needed for her report to the printer, Jenna turned to see Kane looking at her. She smiled. “What? Surprised I bent the rules in an attempt to save lives?”

“Well, technically it wasn’t you.” Kane shook his head slowly. “If he hadn’t confessed and mentioned the phone, it would have cost us the case.”

Understanding the implications, Jenna rubbed her temple and stared at him. “I figure it was an act of desperation, but I’ll speak to the team and ensure it doesn’t happen again. You’re right, we can’t go cutting corners. In truth, we didn’t use any information from the phones, did we? We didn’t need them after all. One tip from an observant local and we caught the killer on our own.”

After compiling all the reports, Jenna called Rowley to deliver them to the DA. As she watched him leave the office, she hoped life would return to normal for a time. When Rhett Lawson and Julie Wolfe appeared at the office door, she waved them in. “Hi there, come in and take a seat. Do you have news on Jill Marsden?”

“Yeah.” Rhett frowned and dropped into a chair in front of Jenna’s desk. “First the good news. She is in your care. The court is happy with the arrangements for her until we can get the situation sorted, and if not, she’ll be placed in the system. I know that’s not what you want, but I can assure you we’ll be making sure she’ll be happy.” He placed the paperwork on the desk.

Understanding how the system worked, Jenna nodded. “Maybe we can find a relative?”

“Maybe not.” Julie pulled her gloves off one finger at a time and met Jenna’s gaze. “We’ve been hunting down the foster parents and they don’t seem to exist.”

“What?” Kane stood and walked to the counter and leaned against it, staring at them in disbelief. “How could this happen?”

“We contacted Agents Katz and Styles as you suggested.” Rhett pulled a file from his briefcase and placed it on the table. “Beth was able to trace Jill and her sister back to Butte and an accident where the parents died after falling into an old mineshaft. They were all taken to the local hospital. The kids were checked out and left to wait.” Rhett tapped the folder. “This is where it gets skewed. The kids went missing from the hospital. When the hospital’s social services advisor went to find them, they were gone. She contacted the local police, who filed a missing persons report. The cops didn’t follow up. The FBI wasn’t called.”

“Beth can’t find an investigation.” Julie’s bleak expression said volumes. “They didn’t even search for them.”

“So are Beth and Styles taking the case?” Kane folded his arms across his chest.

“Styles will get back to us soon, but it’s what they do best—well, apart from you.” Rhett gave his head a shake. “As we don’t have an address for the supposed foster carer, he mentioned taking Jill back to where she escaped from and asking her to point out the house.”

“You could do that with a drone.” Kane exchanged a meaningful look with Jenna. “I don’t believe taking her back there is a good thing.” He stared at Rhett. “The Axman killed seven people because of being abused as a kid. He took one look at his abuser and it triggered him. I figure she’s been through enough. Each time she’s asked for help, the cops have taken her back to her abuser. That’s never happening again.”

“No, no—I agree with you.” Rhett cleared his throat. “Jill will need time to recover, mentally and physically. If this means at Her Broken Wings, well, I’ll fight to keep her there as long as she’s happy.”

“That’s good to know.” Kane nodded slowly. “Finding her sister would help. For all we know, she might be with a good family.”

“After speaking with Beth, I believe that’s highly unlikely.” Julie picked at her fingers. “She is very blunt. I really hope she is on the case. Between all of us, we might find some answers.”

Jenna pushed both hands through her hair and sat, elbows on the desk staring at the folders. “I’ve spoken to Beth about this case too. I’m sure she’ll take it, and if necessary, we can be sworn in as her deputies. I’d need to inform the local sheriff, but I doubt very much they’d stand in our way.” She lifted her head. “Jill doesn’t know her address. I wonder if she’s ever been to school?”

“These are things we’ll speak to her about, but we need to take it slowly.” Julie leaned back in her chair. “She puts on a brave face but has never mentioned the abuse.” She looked at Jenna. “I would very much like to keep working with her to extract information, and if Beth and Styles get involved and can hunt down the foster parents, and of course her sister, we can start investigating.”

Concern rolled over Jenna. She wanted to jump in, boots and all, but she’d need to wait. For now, Jill was safe and that was her first priority. She picked up her phone. “I’ll call Beth.” She placed her phone on speaker.

“Jenna. Somehow, I expected your call.” Beth sounded amused. “The answer to your question is that we’re on the case. Leave it with me. I’ll keep you in the loop and the moment we discover anything, we’ll come by and get you both in the chopper. I do have one piece of information for you. The family didn’t live in Butte; they came from Great Falls.”

Nodding, Jenna glanced at the others. “That’s interesting. Why were they out with two kids alone near the old mines, and why did they warn Jill not to trust cops, and only the sheriff?”

“This is what I mean to find out.” Beth cleared her throat. “Leave it with me and take some downtime over Halloween. I’ll get back to you.” She disconnected.

Jenna stared at the screen for a moment. There was so much more she wanted to discuss with Beth, but she had her own way of dealing with predators. She turned to Rhett. “She’s like a dog with a bone. She’ll get the information we need.”

“So now we wait?” Rhett blew out a long sigh.

Nodding, Jenna leaned back in her chair and stared into space. “Yeah, now we wait.”

Epilogue

Halloween

After lunch, Jenna sat before a roaring fire in the family room with Kane, Jo, and Carter. Kalo was in the cottage playing games on his laptop, which he did on a regular basis for relaxation. The children ran through the house with sheets over their heads, howling like ghosts. Jenna grinned each time Jackson went by waving a pillowcase. “I figure they raided my linen closet.” She grinned at Jo.

“They’ll tire soon.” Jo smiled back. “I do believe there’s a nice movie they can watch on TV this afternoon. What time do you plan to leave this evening?”

“Raven mentioned he wanted to skip the Halloween ball and go for dinner at Antlers.” Carter raised both eyebrows in anticipation. “What do you say? We could do the trick-or-treat thing and then come home, change, and then have a nice meal.”

“They have live bands on Saturday nights too.” Kane smiled at Jenna. “Fancy a dinner and dance? It would be a nice, peaceful night.”

It sounded like bliss. Jenna nodded. “Oh, yeah.” She glanced at her watch. “If we can get a table.”

“It’s the Halloween ball night. Everyone in town will be there. I bet Antlers is practically empty.” He glanced at the others. “Call everyone and see if they want to come. I’ll check on reservations.”

Jenna called Rowley and got an affirmative and then contacted Rhett and Julie. Carter called Wolfe and Emily, and they agreed. Last came a capital YES in the message from Rio. The replies came through as Kane waited for a reservation. She looked at him. “We’re all going, including Rio’s brother and sister.”

“Table for fourteen at eight-thirty.” Kane smiled at Jenna and then disconnected. “You’ll have time to put the boys to bed before we leave.”

“It’s a shame Beth and Styles aren’t here this year.” Carter removed his toothpick and tossed it into the fire. “They’ve become like family too.”

Thinking of the Jill Marsden case, Jenna nodded. “Maybe they’ll be here for Thanksgiving, or Christmas. I’ll invite them. You both always have a place here with us. You know that, right, Ty?”

“Yeah, and I appreciate it.” Carter smiled.

“We both do.” Jo stared into the fire. “Isn’t it strange how we’ve all been through bad times and yet we’ve all come through?” She sighed. “I’m sure glad none of us carry the psychopath gene.”

Jenna laughed. “Me too.”

Later that evening as soon as darkness fell, they bundled up the kids and took them to Main to take in the displays, where appropriate, and collect candy. Jenna laughed at Jackson. He only took one piece of candy and placed it carefully in his pail, while other kids pushed and shoved and took great handfuls.

“Look, Daddee.” Jackson waved a candy bar at Kane before adding it to his stash. “That one is for you.”

“Thank you.” Kane held his son’s hand firmly, never taking his eyes from the children in their small group. “Tauri, don’t go too far. Stay close, please.”

“I won’t.” Tauri waved his pail. “Look at all my candy.” He grinned. “Don’t worry, I’ll share it with you and Mommy.”

Jenna walked beside Jo; Rowley strolled along with his three children; Carter, who Jenna convinced herself had never been taken trick-or-treating as a child, was out in front with Jackson; and Kane and Wolfe brought up the rear with his daughter Anna and Norrell. This year, Emily and Julie had remained at home to get ready for dinner. For the first time since arriving in Black Rock Falls, the entire adult group had decided not to wear costumes. Her boys had both dressed as superheroes, Jaime as a witch, and little Anna as a ghost. By the time they reached the end of the stores, Kane was carrying Jackson. They turned to walk back and ran into the woman who’d come to see Raven. Jenna nodded to her. “Jennifer, are you staying in town?”

“No, I’m leaving in the morning.” Jennifer smiled. “I came to see Raven but he called and explained he’s engaged to be married. I was devastated of course, but that man was always loyal, like his dog.”

“Maybe you should have come by sooner.” Carter raised both eyebrows. “He’s been living on his lonesome in the forest for a few years now.”

“I guess.” Jennifer sighed. “Ah, well, that’s life.” She nodded to Jenna and walked away.

Jenna watched her go and then turned to Kane. Jackson had fallen asleep on his shoulder. Beside him Tauri was yawning. “Come on, let’s get the boys home.” She took one last look at the colorful displays and then took Tauri’s hand and followed Kane to the truck.

After putting the boys to bed, Jenna showered and dressed in a pair of black jeans, an embroidered top, a fringed suede jacket, and her best boots. She allowed her hair to fall around her face, added a touch of makeup and headed into the family room to wait for everyone. Kane, as usual, wore black. Half an hour later, they arrived at Antlers, waited for everyone to crowd into the foyer and were taken to their table. The steaks at Antlers were the best in town, and that’s saying something when comparing anything to Aunt Betty’s Café. They all sat down and ordered. To her surprise, the moment the waitress left, Emily cleared her throat.

“Hey, everyone.” Emily waved her left hand to display an exquisite diamond ring. “Look at my awesome engagement ring. It’s official.” She grinned at Raven, who held her hand on the table. “We’re engaged.”

As everyone gave them their good wishes, Jenna glanced at Kane and their eyes met. She remembered when he proposed, with just a simple declaration of his love for her. Nothing had changed. When his hand opened on the table toward her, she clasped it. No matter how many serial killers they fought or dangers they faced, he’d always be there, right by her side.

* * *

If you were hooked on Whisper Through the Pines and can’t wait to find out what happens next for Detectives Kane and Alton, get the next instalment in the series, In the Dead of Winter, here.

Get it here!

In the Dead of Winter

Detectives Kane and Alton Book 32

The frozen ground crunches beneath her feet as the deadly snap of metal bear trap clamps around her leg. Her scream shatters the silence of the forest, but the monstrous look on the face of the man striding toward her says he hasn’t come to help. He set the trap, and now she is his prey…

As snow swirls around the small town of Black Rock Falls, a lone suitcase is abandoned at the bus station. Sheriff Jenna Alton and her deputy David Kane hold their breath and carefully draws back the zipper. Inside, curled up like a sleeping animal, is the lifeless body of a beautiful young woman.

The victim is divorcee Kate Bell, often seen walking the isolated woodland paths with her dog. It’s clear from the dirt on Kate’s clothing and the deep red lacerations matching the jagged teeth of a bear trap, that she was trapped in the pine forest before being killed and transported here. What kind of monster would do such a thing? And why?

Days later, another suitcase is found in the middle of a frozen lake. Inside, the body of sales assistant Lila Hart, last seen heading into the wilderness with her camera. In Lil’s final photo, Jenna can just make out the grainy figure of a man hidden in the trees, watching and waiting to strike.

With vital clues being lost under a blanket of fresh snow, Jenna must work fast to stop more innocent lives being taken. But a frantic phone call from a woman trapped in the woods, begging for help, has her rushing into a treacherous blizzard. Will Jenna unmask the murderer hunting women in her beloved town? Or will she be the next body delivered home in a suitcase?

Readers will be totally gripped by this gripping crime thriller from USA Today and Wall Street Journal bestselling author, D.K. Hood. Perfect for fans of Kendra Elliot, Mary Stone and Lisa Regan.

Get it here!

Hear More from D.K. Hood

Sign up to my mailing list to receive an exclusive short story, absolutely free!

Sign up here!

You’ll also be able to stay up to date with my latest releases. We’ll never share your email address and you can unsubscribe at any time.

Books by D.K. Hood

Detectives Kane and Alton prequels

Lose Your Breath

Don’t Look Back

Detectives Kane and Alton series

Don’t Tell a Soul

Bring Me Flowers

Follow Me Home

The Crying Season

Where Angels Fear

Whisper in the Night

Break the Silence

Her Broken Wings

Her Shallow Grave

Promises in the Dark

Be Mine Forever

Cross My Heart

Fallen Angel

Pray for Mercy

Kiss Her Goodnight

Her Bleeding Heart

Chase Her Shadow

Now You See Me

Their Wicked Games

Where Hidden Souls Lie

A Song for the Dead

Eyes Tight Shut

Their Frozen Bones

Tears on Her Grave

Fear for Her Life

Good Girls Don’t Cry

Their Haunted Hearts

Watch Over Me

Look Behind You

Nothing Stays Buried

Whisper Through the Pines

In the Dead of Winter

Detective Beth Katz series

Wildflower Girls

Shadow Angels

Dark Hearts

Forgotten Girls

Psychological Thrillers

The Liar I Married

His Next Wife

The Second Girl

AVAILABLE IN AUDIO

Detective Beth Katz series

Wildflower Girls (Available in the UK and the US)

Shadow Angels (Available in the UK and the US)

Dark Hearts (Available in the UK and the US)

Forgotten Girls (Available in the UK and the US)

Detectives Kane and Alton prequels

Lose Your Breath (Available in the UK and the US)

Don’t Look Back (Available in the UK and the US)

Detectives Kane and Alton series

Don’t Tell a Soul (Available in the UK and the US)

Bring Me Flowers (Available in the UK and the US)

Follow Me Home (Available in the UK and the US)

The Crying Season (Available in the UK and the US)

Where Angels Fear (Available in the UK and the US)

Whisper in the Night (Available in the UK and the US)

Break the Silence (Available in the UK and the US)

Her Broken Wings (Available in the UK and the US)

Her Shallow Grave (Available in the UK and the US)

Promises in the Dark (Available in the UK and the US)

Be Mine Forever (Available in the UK and the US)

Cross My Heart (Available in the UK and the US)

Fallen Angel (Available in the UK and the US)

Pray for Mercy (Available in the UK and the US)

Kiss Her Goodnight (Available in the UK and the US)

Her Bleeding Heart (Available in the UK and the US)

Chase Her Shadow (Available in the UK and the US)

Now You See Me (Available in the UK and the US)

Their Wicked Games (Available in the UK and the US)

Where Hidden Souls Lie (Available in the UK and the US)

A Song for the Dead (Available in the UK and the US)

Eyes Tight Shut (Available in the UK and the US)

Their Frozen Bones (Available in the UK and the US)

Tears on Her Grave (Available in the UK and the US)

Fear for Her Life (Available in the UK and the US)

Good Girls Don’t Cry (Available in the UK and the US)

Their Haunted Hearts (Available in the UK and the US)

Watch Over Me (Available in the UK and the US)

Look Behind You (Available in the UK and the US)

Nothing Stays Buried (Available in the UK and the US)

Whisper Through the Pines (Available in the UK and the US)

Psychological Thrillers

The Liar I Married (Available in the UK and the US)

His Next Wife (Available in the UK and the US)

A Letter from D.K. Hood

Dear Readers,

Thank you so much for choosing my novel and coming with me on another thrilling Halloween adventure with Kane and Alton in Whisper Through the Pines.

If you’d like to keep up to date with all my latest releases, just sign up below and you’ll receive a free copy of my short thriller In the Dead of Night. Your details will never be shared and you can unsubscribe at any time.

Sign up here!

I’ve been looking back on all the books in this series and how the Black Rock Falls “family” has grown. I’m very attached to my characters and over the past nine years, I have enjoyed watching them develop and become like my own family members. You see, these people live in my head most of the time, as if I’ve been privileged to peek into their lives and write their stories. It’s strange, but when I write “The End” they never leave my imagination. It’s as if they’re always inviting me to write another adventure. So now it’s on to book thirty-two.

Thank you so much for your support and if you enjoyed my story, I would be very grateful if you could leave a review and recommend my book to your friends and family. I really enjoy hearing from readers, so feel free to ask me questions at any time. You can get in touch on my Facebook page, my Facebook Readers’ Group, or my webpage.

Thank you so much for your support.

D.K. Hood

www.dkhood.com

Facebook icon Facebook

X (Twitter) icon X (Twitter)

Also by D.K. Hood

If you love Detectives Kane and Alton, then meet Detective Beth Katz for some more gripping adventures…

Wildflower Girls

Detective Beth Katz Book 1

In the dark pine forest surrounding the quiet town of Rattlesnake Creek, the body of a young girl lies on the ground. Her angelic blonde hair spills over her shoulders and her unblinking eyes stare up toward the sky…

It was Beth Katz’s serial killer father who made her like she is: a successful FBI agent and an unstoppable vigilante dedicated to hunting down murderers who have evaded capture. Beth will push herself to the limits to deliver justice. Even if it means killing those who deserve to die.

When the body of missing schoolgirl Brooklyn Daniels is discovered in a secluded patch of woodland on the outskirts of town, Beth and her partner Dax Styles race to the scene. Brooklyn and her best friend left home to pick wildflowers a week ago and vanished without trace.

Taking in Brooklyn’s body carefully laid on a blanket and the dress neatly folded next to her, Beth suddenly freezes. She’s seen this before: in the files of a cold case. The perpetrator takes two girls—one vanishes, the other is killed and left with her clothes beside her. Now Beth knows she has a twisted serial killer on her hands, she’ll stop at nothing to catch him. Even if it means going against Dax’s orders…

Desperate to find the other missing girl, Beth’s heart pounds as she puts herself up as bait and walks into the secluded forest, knowing evil is lurking nearby. With Dax watching her every move, Beth prays the gamble pays off. Can she outsmart the murderer, or did she just walk into a trap? And when Beth finally comes face to face with the killer, will she hand him over or serve justice of her very own?

From USA Today and Wall Street Journal bestselling author D.K. Hood, this thrilling new series is perfect for fans of Robert Dugoni, Lisa Regan and Melinda Leigh.

Get it here!

The Liar I Married

I trusted him with my life. I shouldn’t have…

Opening my eyes, I see a nurse standing over my bed. She wipes away my tears as she tells me I was in a car crash and it was my fault. Confused, I only remember snapshots of my life, but I’m not convinced the crash was an accident.

My marriage had been perfect, until my husband, John, met Rebecca. He said they were just friends and that I was imagining things when I saw them cosied up like they were on a date. Now, as I lie in my recovery bed, fragments of that night come back to me—John late home from work, an empty wine glass, Rebecca climbing out of John’s car, a blazing row on the doorstep…

I beg John to tell me what happened, but he insists I don’t try to recall any details, that it’ll harm my recovery. He reminds me that I’m lucky to even be alive.

But when someone leaves a note, my blood runs cold: Don’t trust anyone. Were my instincts right? Did someone try to kill me? As I look into my husband’s lying eyes, all I can think is, will I make it out of this marriage alive…?

This absolutely nail-biting and addictive psychological thriller is perfect for readers of The Housemaid, The Girl on the Train and The Perfect Marriage. Prepare to be hooked!

Get it here!

His Next Wife

His first wife died in an accident, but I’m not so sure. Did he kill her? Am I next?

Handsome and charming, Jack swept me off my feet when we met, and now we’re married and I’m moving into his imposing old house. I’m bursting with excitement until I see a face staring down at me from an upstairs window. Before I can wave, the face vanishes from view. Jack says nobody else was home, so who is hiding in the shadows?

Taking in my new home, I’m startled to discover a long ivory wedding gown in one of the bedrooms. My heart pounds as I realise this was the room where I saw someone watching me. Jack tells me the dress belonged to his ex-wife, who died in an accident. He says he forgot the dress was there, but I can’t fail to notice the way he avoids eye contact as he quickly hurries me out of the room and locks the door behind us.

As the days go by, I see Jack less and less and I can’t help but think he’s avoiding me. Left in my new home alone, I begin to obsess about his ex-wife. Jack tells me to stop, that I’m imagining things, but I can’t help myself. Instead, I go back to the room where I thought I saw someone and nothing could have prepared me for what I find behind that locked door. Or what happens next…

Readers who enjoyed The Housemaid, The Perfect Marriage and Valerie Keogh’s The Wives, will love this truly heart-racing, pulse-pounding psychological thriller from bestselling author, D.K. Hood.

Get it here!

Acknowledgments

To the amazing #TeamBookouture and my very supportive editor, Helen, many thanks—it’s hard to believe it’s nine years on October 30 since Don’t Tell a Soul was published. Two-million-plus sales later, it has been an incredible ride. I can’t thank you enough, Helen, for giving me the chance that changed my life.

Publishing Team

Turning a manuscript into a book requires the efforts of many people. The publishing team at Bookouture would like to acknowledge everyone who contributed to this publication.

Audio

Alba Proko

Claire Cowan

Hannah Wilson

Commercial

Hannah Richmond

Imogen Allport

Cover design

Blacksheep

Data and analysis

Mark Alder

Editorial

Helen Jenner

Ria Clare

Copyeditor

Ian Hodder

Proofreader

Elaini Caruso

Marketing

Alex Crow

Ashleigh Scott

Eleanor Pilcher

Cíara Rosney

Martyna Młynarska

Operations and distribution

Russell Antcliff

Joe Morris

Kiah Tooke

Production

Hannah Snetsinger

Nadia Michael

Publicity

Noelle Holten

Jess Readett

Sarah Hardy

Rights and Contracts

Richard King

Saidah Graham

Peta Nightingale

Izzy Beaumont

We – both author and publisher – hope you enjoyed this book. We believe that you can become a reader at any time in your life, but we’d love your help to give the next generation a head start.

Did you know that 10% of children don’t have a book of their own in their home*? We’d like to try to change that by asking you to consider the role you could play in helping to build readers of the future.

We’d love you to get involved by sharing, borrowing, reading, buying or talking about a book with a child in your life and spreading the love of reading. We want to make sure the next generation continues to have access to books, wherever they come from.

Click HERE for a list of brilliant books to share with a child – as voted by Goodreads readers.

Thank you.

*As reported by the National Literacy Trust in 2024

Published by Bookouture in 2026

An imprint of Storyfire Ltd.

Carmelite House

50 Victoria Embankment

London EC4Y 0DZ

www.bookouture.com

The authorised representative in the EEA is Hachette Ireland

8 Castlecourt Centre

Dublin 15 D15 XTP3

Ireland

(email: info@hbgi.ie)

Copyright © D.K. Hood, 2026

D.K. Hood has asserted her right to be identified as the author of this work.

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in any retrieval system, or transmitted, in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording or otherwise, without the prior written permission of the publishers.

eBook ISBN: 978-1-80722-149-2

This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, organizations, places and events other than those clearly in the public domain, are either the product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, events or locales is entirely coincidental.